Title: At the Back of the North Wind
Author: MacDonald, George
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "At the Back of the North Wind" ***


AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND


By George Mac Donald

Author of “Dealings with Fairies,” “Ranald Bannerman,” etc., etc.



CHAPTER I. THE HAY-LOFT


I HAVE been asked to tell you about the back of the north wind. An old
Greek writer mentions a people who lived there, and were so comfortable
that they could not bear it any longer, and drowned themselves. My
story is not the same as his. I do not think Herodotus had got the right
account of the place. I am going to tell you how it fared with a boy who
went there.

He lived in a low room over a coach-house; and that was not by any means
at the back of the north wind, as his mother very well knew. For one
side of the room was built only of boards, and the boards were so old
that you might run a penknife through into the north wind. And then let
them settle between them which was the sharper! I know that when you
pulled it out again the wind would be after it like a cat after a mouse,
and you would know soon enough you were not at the back of the north
wind. Still, this room was not very cold, except when the north wind
blew stronger than usual: the room I have to do with now was always
cold, except in summer, when the sun took the matter into his own hands.
Indeed, I am not sure whether I ought to call it a room at all; for it
was just a loft where they kept hay and straw and oats for the horses.

And when little Diamond--but stop: I must tell you that his father, who
was a coachman, had named him after a favourite horse, and his mother
had had no objection:--when little Diamond, then, lay there in bed, he
could hear the horses under him munching away in the dark, or moving
sleepily in their dreams. For Diamond’s father had built him a bed in
the loft with boards all round it, because they had so little room in
their own end over the coach-house; and Diamond’s father put old Diamond
in the stall under the bed, because he was a quiet horse, and did not
go to sleep standing, but lay down like a reasonable creature. But,
although he was a surprisingly reasonable creature, yet, when young
Diamond woke in the middle of the night, and felt the bed shaking in the
blasts of the north wind, he could not help wondering whether, if the
wind should blow the house down, and he were to fall through into
the manger, old Diamond mightn’t eat him up before he knew him in his
night-gown. And although old Diamond was very quiet all night long, yet
when he woke he got up like an earthquake, and then young Diamond knew
what o’clock it was, or at least what was to be done next, which was--to
go to sleep again as fast as he could.

There was hay at his feet and hay at his head, piled up in great trusses
to the very roof. Indeed it was sometimes only through a little lane
with several turnings, which looked as if it had been sawn out for him,
that he could reach his bed at all. For the stock of hay was, of course,
always in a state either of slow ebb or of sudden flow. Sometimes the
whole space of the loft, with the little panes in the roof for the
stars to look in, would lie open before his open eyes as he lay in bed;
sometimes a yellow wall of sweet-smelling fibres closed up his view at
the distance of half a yard. Sometimes, when his mother had undressed
him in her room, and told him to trot to bed by himself, he would
creep into the heart of the hay, and lie there thinking how cold it was
outside in the wind, and how warm it was inside there in his bed, and
how he could go to it when he pleased, only he wouldn’t just yet; he
would get a little colder first. And ever as he grew colder, his bed
would grow warmer, till at last he would scramble out of the hay, shoot
like an arrow into his bed, cover himself up, and snuggle down, thinking
what a happy boy he was. He had not the least idea that the wind got in
at a chink in the wall, and blew about him all night. For the back of
his bed was only of boards an inch thick, and on the other side of them
was the north wind.

Now, as I have already said, these boards were soft and crumbly. To be
sure, they were tarred on the outside, yet in many places they were more
like tinder than timber. Hence it happened that the soft part having
worn away from about it, little Diamond found one night, after he lay
down, that a knot had come out of one of them, and that the wind was
blowing in upon him in a cold and rather imperious fashion. Now he had
no fancy for leaving things wrong that might be set right; so he jumped
out of bed again, got a little strike of hay, twisted it up, folded it
in the middle, and, having thus made it into a cork, stuck it into the
hole in the wall. But the wind began to blow loud and angrily, and, as
Diamond was falling asleep, out blew his cork and hit him on the
nose, just hard enough to wake him up quite, and let him hear the wind
whistling shrill in the hole. He searched for his hay-cork, found it,
stuck it in harder, and was just dropping off once more, when, pop! with
an angry whistle behind it, the cork struck him again, this time on the
cheek. Up he rose once more, made a fresh stopple of hay, and corked the
hole severely. But he was hardly down again before--pop! it came on his
forehead. He gave it up, drew the clothes above his head, and was soon
fast asleep.

Although the next day was very stormy, Diamond forgot all about the
hole, for he was busy making a cave by the side of his mother’s fire
with a broken chair, a three-legged stool, and a blanket, and then
sitting in it. His mother, however, discovered it, and pasted a bit of
brown paper over it, so that, when Diamond had snuggled down the next
night, he had no occasion to think of it.

Presently, however, he lifted his head and listened. Who could that be
talking to him? The wind was rising again, and getting very loud, and
full of rushes and whistles. He was sure some one was talking--and very
near him, too, it was. But he was not frightened, for he had not yet
learned how to be; so he sat up and hearkened. At last the voice, which,
though quite gentle, sounded a little angry, appeared to come from the
back of the bed. He crept nearer to it, and laid his ear against the
wall. Then he heard nothing but the wind, which sounded very loud
indeed. The moment, however, that he moved his head from the wall, he
heard the voice again, close to his ear. He felt about with his hand,
and came upon the piece of paper his mother had pasted over the
hole. Against this he laid his ear, and then he heard the voice quite
distinctly. There was, in fact, a little corner of the paper loose, and
through that, as from a mouth in the wall, the voice came.

“What do you mean, little boy--closing up my window?”

“What window?” asked Diamond.

“You stuffed hay into it three times last night. I had to blow it out
again three times.”

“You can’t mean this little hole! It isn’t a window; it’s a hole in my
bed.”

“I did not say it was a window: I said it was my window.”

“But it can’t be a window, because windows are holes to see out of.”

“Well, that’s just what I made this window for.”

“But you are outside: you can’t want a window.”

“You are quite mistaken. Windows are to see out of, you say. Well, I’m
in my house, and I want windows to see out of it.”

“But you’ve made a window into my bed.”

“Well, your mother has got three windows into my dancing room, and you
have three into my garret.”

“But I heard father say, when my mother wanted him to make a window
through the wall, that it was against the law, for it would look into
Mr. Dyves’s garden.”

The voice laughed.

“The law would have some trouble to catch me!” it said.

“But if it’s not right, you know,” said Diamond, “that’s no matter. You
shouldn’t do it.”

“I am so tall I am above that law,” said the voice.

“You must have a tall house, then,” said Diamond.

“Yes; a tall house: the clouds are inside it.”

“Dear me!” said Diamond, and thought a minute. “I think, then, you can
hardly expect me to keep a window in my bed for you. Why don’t you make
a window into Mr. Dyves’s bed?”

“Nobody makes a window into an ash-pit,” said the voice, rather sadly.
“I like to see nice things out of my windows.”

“But he must have a nicer bed than I have, though mine is very nice--so
nice that I couldn’t wish a better.”

“It’s not the bed I care about: it’s what is in it.--But you just open
that window.”

“Well, mother says I shouldn’t be disobliging; but it’s rather hard. You
see the north wind will blow right in my face if I do.”

“I am the North Wind.”

“O-o-oh!” said Diamond, thoughtfully. “Then will you promise not to blow
on my face if I open your window?”

“I can’t promise that.”

“But you’ll give me the toothache. Mother’s got it already.”

“But what’s to become of me without a window?”

“I’m sure I don’t know. All I say is, it will be worse for me than for
you.”

“No; it will not. You shall not be the worse for it--I promise you that.
You will be much the better for it. Just you believe what I say, and do
as I tell you.”

“Well, I can pull the clothes over my head,” said Diamond, and feeling
with his little sharp nails, he got hold of the open edge of the paper
and tore it off at once.

In came a long whistling spear of cold, and struck his little naked
chest. He scrambled and tumbled in under the bedclothes, and covered
himself up: there was no paper now between him and the voice, and he
felt a little--not frightened exactly--I told you he had not learned
that yet--but rather queer; for what a strange person this North Wind
must be that lived in the great house--“called Out-of-Doors, I suppose,”
 thought Diamond--and made windows into people’s beds! But the voice
began again; and he could hear it quite plainly, even with his head
under the bed-clothes. It was a still more gentle voice now, although
six times as large and loud as it had been, and he thought it sounded a
little like his mother’s.

“What is your name, little boy?” it asked.

“Diamond,” answered Diamond, under the bed-clothes.

“What a funny name!”

“It’s a very nice name,” returned its owner.

“I don’t know that,” said the voice.

“Well, I do,” retorted Diamond, a little rudely.

“Do you know to whom you are speaking!”

“No,” said Diamond.

And indeed he did not. For to know a person’s name is not always to know
the person’s self.

“Then I must not be angry with you.--You had better look and see,
though.”

“Diamond is a very pretty name,” persisted the boy, vexed that it should
not give satisfaction.

“Diamond is a useless thing rather,” said the voice.

“That’s not true. Diamond is very nice--as big as two--and so quiet all
night! And doesn’t he make a jolly row in the morning, getting upon his
four great legs! It’s like thunder.”

“You don’t seem to know what a diamond is.”

“Oh, don’t I just! Diamond is a great and good horse; and he sleeps
right under me. He is old Diamond, and I am young Diamond; or, if you
like it better, for you’re very particular, Mr. North Wind, he’s big
Diamond, and I’m little Diamond; and I don’t know which of us my father
likes best.”

A beautiful laugh, large but very soft and musical, sounded somewhere
beside him, but Diamond kept his head under the clothes.

“I’m not Mr. North Wind,” said the voice.

“You told me that you were the North Wind,” insisted Diamond.

“I did not say Mister North Wind,” said the voice.

“Well, then, I do; for mother tells me I ought to be polite.”

“Then let me tell you I don’t think it at all polite of you to say
Mister to me.”

“Well, I didn’t know better. I’m very sorry.”

“But you ought to know better.”

“I don’t know that.”

“I do. You can’t say it’s polite to lie there talking--with your head
under the bed-clothes, and never look up to see what kind of person you
are talking to.--I want you to come out with me.”

“I want to go to sleep,” said Diamond, very nearly crying, for he did
not like to be scolded, even when he deserved it.

“You shall sleep all the better to-morrow night.”

“Besides,” said Diamond, “you are out in Mr. Dyves’s garden, and I can’t
get there. I can only get into our own yard.”

“Will you take your head out of the bed-clothes?” said the voice, just a
little angrily.

“No!” answered Diamond, half peevish, half frightened.

The instant he said the word, a tremendous blast of wind crashed in a
board of the wall, and swept the clothes off Diamond. He started up in
terror. Leaning over him was the large, beautiful, pale face of a woman.
Her dark eyes looked a little angry, for they had just begun to flash;
but a quivering in her sweet upper lip made her look as if she were
going to cry. What was the most strange was that away from her head
streamed out her black hair in every direction, so that the darkness in
the hay-loft looked as if it were made of her, hair but as Diamond gazed
at her in speechless amazement, mingled with confidence--for the boy was
entranced with her mighty beauty--her hair began to gather itself out
of the darkness, and fell down all about her again, till her face looked
out of the midst of it like a moon out of a cloud. From her eyes came
all the light by which Diamond saw her face and her, hair; and that was
all he did see of her yet. The wind was over and gone.

“Will you go with me now, you little Diamond? I am sorry I was forced to
be so rough with you,” said the lady.

“I will; yes, I will,” answered Diamond, holding out both his arms.
“But,” he added, dropping them, “how shall I get my clothes? They are in
mother’s room, and the door is locked.”

“Oh, never mind your clothes. You will not be cold. I shall take care of
that. Nobody is cold with the north wind.”

“I thought everybody was,” said Diamond.

“That is a great mistake. Most people make it, however. They are cold
because they are not with the north wind, but without it.”

If Diamond had been a little older, and had supposed himself a good deal
wiser, he would have thought the lady was joking. But he was not older,
and did not fancy himself wiser, and therefore understood her well
enough. Again he stretched out his arms. The lady’s face drew back a
little.

“Follow me, Diamond,” she said.

“Yes,” said Diamond, only a little ruefully.

“You’re not afraid?” said the North Wind.

“No, ma’am; but mother never would let me go without shoes: she never
said anything about clothes, so I dare say she wouldn’t mind that.”

“I know your mother very well,” said the lady. “She is a good woman.
I have visited her often. I was with her when you were born. I saw her
laugh and cry both at once. I love your mother, Diamond.”

“How was it you did not know my name, then, ma’am? Please am I to say
ma’am to you, ma’am?”

“One question at a time, dear boy. I knew your name quite well, but I
wanted to hear what you would say for it. Don’t you remember that day
when the man was finding fault with your name--how I blew the window
in?”

“Yes, yes,” answered Diamond, eagerly. “Our window opens like a door,
right over the coach-house door. And the wind--you, ma’am--came in, and
blew the Bible out of the man’s hands, and the leaves went all flutter,
flutter on the floor, and my mother picked it up and gave it back to him
open, and there----”

“Was your name in the Bible--the sixth stone in the high priest’s
breastplate.”

“Oh!--a stone, was it?” said Diamond. “I thought it had been a horse--I
did.”

“Never mind. A horse is better than a stone any day. Well, you see, I
know all about you and your mother.”

“Yes. I will go with you.”

“Now for the next question: you’re not to call me ma’am. You must call
me just my own name--respectfully, you know--just North Wind.”

“Well, please, North Wind, you are so beautiful, I am quite ready to go
with you.”

“You must not be ready to go with everything beautiful all at once,
Diamond.”

“But what’s beautiful can’t be bad. You’re not bad, North Wind?”

“No; I’m not bad. But sometimes beautiful things grow bad by doing
bad, and it takes some time for their badness to spoil their beauty.
So little boys may be mistaken if they go after things because they are
beautiful.”

“Well, I will go with you because you are beautiful and good, too.”

“Ah, but there’s another thing, Diamond:--What if I should look ugly
without being bad--look ugly myself because I am making ugly things
beautiful?--What then?”

“I don’t quite understand you, North Wind. You tell me what then.”

“Well, I will tell you. If you see me with my face all black, don’t be
frightened. If you see me flapping wings like a bat’s, as big as the
whole sky, don’t be frightened. If you hear me raging ten times worse
than Mrs. Bill, the blacksmith’s wife--even if you see me looking in at
people’s windows like Mrs. Eve Dropper, the gardener’s wife--you must
believe that I am doing my work. Nay, Diamond, if I change into a
serpent or a tiger, you must not let go your hold of me, for my hand
will never change in yours if you keep a good hold. If you keep a hold,
you will know who I am all the time, even when you look at me and can’t
see me the least like the North Wind. I may look something very awful.
Do you understand?”

“Quite well,” said little Diamond.

“Come along, then,” said North Wind, and disappeared behind the mountain
of hay.

Diamond crept out of bed and followed her.



CHAPTER II. THE LAWN


WHEN Diamond got round the corner of the hay, for a moment he hesitated.
The stair by which he would naturally have gone down to the door was
at the other side of the loft, and looked very black indeed; for it was
full of North Wind’s hair, as she descended before him. And just beside
him was the ladder going straight down into the stable, up which his
father always came to fetch the hay for Diamond’s dinner. Through the
opening in the floor the faint gleam of the-stable lantern was enticing,
and Diamond thought he would run down that way.

The stair went close past the loose-box in which Diamond the horse
lived. When Diamond the boy was half-way down, he remembered that it
was of no use to go this way, for the stable-door was locked. But at the
same moment there was horse Diamond’s great head poked out of his box
on to the ladder, for he knew boy Diamond although he was in his
night-gown, and wanted him to pull his ears for him. This Diamond did
very gently for a minute or so, and patted and stroked his neck too, and
kissed the big horse, and had begun to take the bits of straw and hay
out of his mane, when all at once he recollected that the Lady North
Wind was waiting for him in the yard.

“Good night, Diamond,” he said, and darted up the ladder, across the
loft, and down the stair to the door. But when he got out into the yard,
there was no lady.

Now it is always a dreadful thing to think there is somebody and find
nobody. Children in particular have not made up their minds to it; they
generally cry at nobody, especially when they wake up at night. But it
was an especial disappointment to Diamond, for his little heart had been
beating with joy: the face of the North Wind was so grand! To have
a lady like that for a friend--with such long hair, too! Why, it was
longer than twenty Diamonds’ tails! She was gone. And there he stood,
with his bare feet on the stones of the paved yard.

It was a clear night overhead, and the stars were shining. Orion in
particular was making the most of his bright belt and golden sword.
But the moon was only a poor thin crescent. There was just one great,
jagged, black and gray cloud in the sky, with a steep side to it like a
precipice; and the moon was against this side, and looked as if she had
tumbled off the top of the cloud-hill, and broken herself in rolling
down the precipice. She did not seem comfortable, for she was looking
down into the deep pit waiting for her. At least that was what Diamond
thought as he stood for a moment staring at her. But he was quite wrong,
for the moon was not afraid, and there was no pit she was going down
into, for there were no sides to it, and a pit without sides to it is
not a pit at all. Diamond, however, had not been out so late before in
all his life, and things looked so strange about him!--just as if he had
got into Fairyland, of which he knew quite as much as anybody; for his
mother had no money to buy books to set him wrong on the subject. I have
seen this world--only sometimes, just now and then, you know--look as
strange as ever I saw Fairyland. But I confess that I have not yet seen
Fairyland at its best. I am always going to see it so some time. But if
you had been out in the face and not at the back of the North Wind, on a
cold rather frosty night, and in your night-gown, you would have felt it
all quite as strange as Diamond did. He cried a little, just a little,
he was so disappointed to lose the lady: of course, you, little man,
wouldn’t have done that! But for my part, I don’t mind people crying so
much as I mind what they cry about, and how they cry--whether they cry
quietly like ladies and gentlemen, or go shrieking like vulgar emperors,
or ill-natured cooks; for all emperors are not gentlemen, and all cooks
are not ladies--nor all queens and princesses for that matter, either.

But it can’t be denied that a little gentle crying does one good. It did
Diamond good; for as soon as it was over he was a brave boy again.

“She shan’t say it was my fault, anyhow!” said Diamond. “I daresay she
is hiding somewhere to see what I will do. I will look for her.”

So he went round the end of the stable towards the kitchen-garden. But
the moment he was clear of the shelter of the stable, sharp as a knife
came the wind against his little chest and his bare legs. Still he
would look in the kitchen-garden, and went on. But when he got round the
weeping-ash that stood in the corner, the wind blew much stronger, and
it grew stronger and stronger till he could hardly fight against it. And
it was so cold! All the flashy spikes of the stars seemed to have got
somehow into the wind. Then he thought of what the lady had said about
people being cold because they were not with the North Wind. How it was
that he should have guessed what she meant at that very moment I cannot
tell, but I have observed that the most wonderful thing in the world is
how people come to understand anything. He turned his back to the wind,
and trotted again towards the yard; whereupon, strange to say, it blew
so much more gently against his calves than it had blown against his
shins that he began to feel almost warm by contrast.

You must not think it was cowardly of Diamond to turn his back to
the wind: he did so only because he thought Lady North Wind had said
something like telling him to do so. If she had said to him that he must
hold his face to it, Diamond would have held his face to it. But the
most foolish thing is to fight for no good, and to please nobody.

Well, it was just as if the wind was pushing Diamond along. If he turned
round, it grew very sharp on his legs especially, and so he thought the
wind might really be Lady North Wind, though he could not see her, and
he had better let her blow him wherever she pleased. So she blew and
blew, and he went and went, until he found himself standing at a door
in a wall, which door led from the yard into a little belt of shrubbery,
flanking Mr. Coleman’s house. Mr. Coleman was his father’s master,
and the owner of Diamond. He opened the door, and went through the
shrubbery, and out into the middle of the lawn, still hoping to find
North Wind. The soft grass was very pleasant to his bare feet, and felt
warm after the stones of the yard; but the lady was nowhere to be seen.
Then he began to think that after all he must have done wrong, and she
was offended with him for not following close after her, but staying to
talk to the horse, which certainly was neither wise nor polite.

There he stood in the middle of the lawn, the wind blowing his
night-gown till it flapped like a loose sail. The stars were very shiny
over his head; but they did not give light enough to show that the grass
was green; and Diamond stood alone in the strange night, which looked
half solid all about him. He began to wonder whether he was in a dream
or not. It was important to determine this; “for,” thought Diamond, “if
I am in a dream, I am safe in my bed, and I needn’t cry. But if I’m not
in a dream, I’m out here, and perhaps I had better cry, or, at least,
I’m not sure whether I can help it.” He came to the conclusion, however,
that, whether he was in a dream or not, there could be no harm in not
crying for a little while longer: he could begin whenever he liked.

The back of Mr. Coleman’s house was to the lawn, and one of the
drawing-room windows looked out upon it. The ladies had not gone to bed;
for the light was still shining in that window. But they had no idea
that a little boy was standing on the lawn in his night-gown, or they
would have run out in a moment. And as long as he saw that light,
Diamond could not feel quite lonely. He stood staring, not at the great
warrior Orion in the sky, nor yet at the disconsolate, neglected moon
going down in the west, but at the drawing-room window with the light
shining through its green curtains. He had been in that room once or
twice that he could remember at Christmas times; for the Colemans were
kind people, though they did not care much about children.

All at once the light went nearly out: he could only see a glimmer of
the shape of the window. Then, indeed, he felt that he was left alone.
It was so dreadful to be out in the night after everybody was gone
to bed! That was more than he could bear. He burst out crying in good
earnest, beginning with a wail like that of the wind when it is waking
up.

Perhaps you think this was very foolish; for could he not go home to his
own bed again when he liked? Yes; but it looked dreadful to him to creep
up that stair again and lie down in his bed again, and know that North
Wind’s window was open beside him, and she gone, and he might never see
her again. He would be just as lonely there as here. Nay, it would be
much worse if he had to think that the window was nothing but a hole in
the wall.

At the very moment when he burst out crying, the old nurse who had grown
to be one of the family, for she had not gone away when Miss Coleman did
not want any more nursing, came to the back door, which was of glass, to
close the shutters. She thought she heard a cry, and, peering out with a
hand on each side of her eyes like Diamond’s blinkers, she saw something
white on the lawn. Too old and too wise to be frightened, she opened the
door, and went straight towards the white thing to see what it was. And
when Diamond saw her coming he was not frightened either, though
Mrs. Crump was a little cross sometimes; for there is a good kind
of crossness that is only disagreeable, and there is a bad kind of
crossness that is very nasty indeed. So she came up with her neck
stretched out, and her head at the end of it, and her eyes foremost of
all, like a snail’s, peering into the night to see what it could be that
went on glimmering white before her. When she did see, she made a
great exclamation, and threw up her hands. Then without a word, for she
thought Diamond was walking in his sleep, she caught hold of him, and
led him towards the house. He made no objection, for he was just in
the mood to be grateful for notice of any sort, and Mrs. Crump led him
straight into the drawing-room.

Now, from the neglect of the new housemaid, the fire in Miss Coleman’s
bedroom had gone out, and her mother had told her to brush her hair by
the drawing-room fire--a disorderly proceeding which a mother’s wish
could justify. The young lady was very lovely, though not nearly so
beautiful as North Wind; and her hair was extremely long, for it came
down to her knees--though that was nothing at all to North Wind’s hair.
Yet when she looked round, with her hair all about her, as Diamond
entered, he thought for one moment that it was North Wind, and, pulling
his hand from Mrs. Crump’s, he stretched out his arms and ran towards
Miss Coleman. She was so pleased that she threw down her brush, and
almost knelt on the floor to receive him in her arms. He saw the next
moment that she was not Lady North Wind, but she looked so like her he
could not help running into her arms and bursting into tears afresh.
Mrs. Crump said the poor child had walked out in his sleep, and Diamond
thought she ought to know, and did not contradict her for anything he
knew, it might be so indeed. He let them talk on about him, and said
nothing; and when, after their astonishment was over, and Miss Coleman
had given him a sponge-cake, it was decreed that Mrs. Crump should take
him to his mother, he was quite satisfied.

His mother had to get out of bed to open the door when Mrs. Crump
knocked. She was indeed surprised to see her, boy; and having taken
him in her arms and carried him to his bed, returned and had a long
confabulation with Mrs. Crump, for they were still talking when Diamond
fell fast asleep, and could hear them no longer.



CHAPTER III. OLD DIAMOND


DIAMOND woke very early in the morning, and thought what a curious dream
he had had. But the memory grew brighter and brighter in his head, until
it did not look altogether like a dream, and he began to doubt whether
he had not really been abroad in the wind last night. He came to the
conclusion that, if he had really been brought home to his mother by
Mrs. Crump, she would say something to him about it, and that would
settle the matter. Then he got up and dressed himself, but, finding that
his father and mother were not yet stirring, he went down the ladder to
the stable. There he found that even old Diamond was not awake yet, for
he, as well as young Diamond, always got up the moment he woke, and
now he was lying as flat as a horse could lie upon his nice trim bed of
straw.

“I’ll give old Diamond a surprise,” thought the boy; and creeping up
very softly, before the horse knew, he was astride of his back. Then
it was young Diamond’s turn to have more of a surprise than he had
expected; for as with an earthquake, with a rumbling and a rocking
hither and thither, a sprawling of legs and heaving as of many backs,
young Diamond found himself hoisted up in the air, with both hands
twisted in the horse’s mane. The next instant old Diamond lashed out
with both his hind legs, and giving one cry of terror young Diamond
found himself lying on his neck, with his arms as far round it as they
would go. But then the horse stood as still as a stone, except that he
lifted his head gently up to let the boy slip down to his back. For
when he heard young Diamond’s cry he knew that there was nothing to
kick about; for young Diamond was a good boy, and old Diamond was a good
horse, and the one was all right on the back of the other.

As soon as Diamond had got himself comfortable on the saddle place, the
horse began pulling at the hay, and the boy began thinking. He had never
mounted Diamond himself before, and he had never got off him without
being lifted down. So he sat, while the horse ate, wondering how he was
to reach the ground.

But while he meditated, his mother woke, and her first thought was to
see her boy. She had visited him twice during the night, and found him
sleeping quietly. Now his bed was empty, and she was frightened.

“Diamond! Diamond! Where are you, Diamond?” she called out.

Diamond turned his head where he sat like a knight on his steed in
enchanted stall, and cried aloud,--

“Here, mother!”

“Where, Diamond?” she returned.

“Here, mother, on Diamond’s back.”

She came running to the ladder, and peeping down, saw him aloft on the
great horse.

“Come down, Diamond,” she said.

“I can’t,” answered Diamond.

“How did you get up?” asked his mother.

“Quite easily,” answered he; “but when I got up, Diamond would get up
too, and so here I am.”

His mother thought he had been walking in his sleep again, and hurried
down the ladder. She did not much like going up to the horse, for she
had not been used to horses; but she would have gone into a lion’s den,
not to say a horse’s stall, to help her boy. So she went and lifted him
off Diamond’s back, and felt braver all her life after. She carried him
in her arms up to her room; but, afraid of frightening him at his own
sleep-walking, as she supposed it, said nothing about last night. Before
the next day was over, Diamond had almost concluded the whole adventure
a dream.

For a week his mother watched him very carefully--going into the loft
several times a night--as often, in fact, as she woke. Every time she
found him fast asleep.

All that week it was hard weather. The grass showed white in the morning
with the hoar-frost which clung like tiny comfits to every blade. And
as Diamond’s shoes were not good, and his mother had not quite saved
up enough money to get him the new pair she so much wanted for him,
she would not let him run out. He played all his games over and over
indoors, especially that of driving two chairs harnessed to the baby’s
cradle; and if they did not go very fast, they went as fast as could be
expected of the best chairs in the world, although one of them had only
three legs, and the other only half a back.

At length his mother brought home his new shoes, and no sooner did she
find they fitted him than she told him he might run out in the yard and
amuse himself for an hour.

The sun was going down when he flew from the door like a bird from its
cage. All the world was new to him. A great fire of sunset burned on the
top of the gate that led from the stables to the house; above the fire
in the sky lay a large lake of green light, above that a golden cloud,
and over that the blue of the wintry heavens. And Diamond thought that,
next to his own home, he had never seen any place he would like so much
to live in as that sky. For it is not fine things that make home a nice
place, but your mother and your father.

As he was looking at the lovely colours, the gates were thrown open,
and there was old Diamond and his friend in the carriage, dancing with
impatience to get at their stalls and their oats. And in they came.
Diamond was not in the least afraid of his father driving over him, but,
careful not to spoil the grand show he made with his fine horses and his
multitudinous cape, with a red edge to every fold, he slipped out of the
way and let him dash right on to the stables. To be quite safe he had
to step into the recess of the door that led from the yard to the
shrubbery.

As he stood there he remembered how the wind had driven him to this same
spot on the night of his dream. And once more he was almost sure that
it was no dream. At all events, he would go in and see whether things
looked at all now as they did then. He opened the door, and passed
through the little belt of shrubbery. Not a flower was to be seen in the
beds on the lawn. Even the brave old chrysanthemums and Christmas roses
had passed away before the frost. What? Yes! There was one! He ran and
knelt down to look at it.

It was a primrose--a dwarfish thing, but perfect in shape--a
baby-wonder. As he stooped his face to see it close, a little wind began
to blow, and two or three long leaves that stood up behind the flower
shook and waved and quivered, but the primrose lay still in the green
hollow, looking up at the sky, and not seeming to know that the wind was
blowing at all. It was just a one eye that the dull black wintry earth
had opened to look at the sky with. All at once Diamond thought it was
saying its prayers, and he ought not to be staring at it so. He ran to
the stable to see his father make Diamond’s bed. Then his father took
him in his arms, carried him up the ladder, and set him down at the
table where they were going to have their tea.

“Miss is very poorly,” said Diamond’s father. “Mis’ess has been to
the doctor with her to-day, and she looked very glum when she came out
again. I was a-watching of them to see what doctor had said.”

“And didn’t Miss look glum too?” asked his mother.

“Not half as glum as Mis’ess,” returned the coachman. “You see--”

But he lowered his voice, and Diamond could not make out more than a
word here and there. For Diamond’s father was not only one of the finest
of coachmen to look at, and one of the best of drivers, but one of
the most discreet of servants as well. Therefore he did not talk about
family affairs to any one but his wife, whom he had proved better than
himself long ago, and was careful that even Diamond should hear nothing
he could repeat again concerning master and his family.

It was bed-time soon, and Diamond went to bed and fell fast asleep.

He awoke all at once, in the dark.

“Open the window, Diamond,” said a voice.

Now Diamond’s mother had once more pasted up North Wind’s window.

“Are you North Wind?” said Diamond: “I don’t hear you blowing.”

“No; but you hear me talking. Open the window, for I haven’t overmuch
time.”

“Yes,” returned Diamond. “But, please, North Wind, where’s the use? You
left me all alone last time.”

He had got up on his knees, and was busy with his nails once more at the
paper over the hole in the wall. For now that North Wind spoke again,
he remembered all that had taken place before as distinctly as if it had
happened only last night.

“Yes, but that was your fault,” returned North Wind. “I had work to do;
and, besides, a gentleman should never keep a lady waiting.”

“But I’m not a gentleman,” said Diamond, scratching away at the paper.

“I hope you won’t say so ten years after this.”

“I’m going to be a coachman, and a coachman is not a gentleman,”
 persisted Diamond.

“We call your father a gentleman in our house,” said North Wind.

“He doesn’t call himself one,” said Diamond.

“That’s of no consequence: every man ought to be a gentleman, and your
father is one.”

Diamond was so pleased to hear this that he scratched at the paper like
ten mice, and getting hold of the edge of it, tore it off. The next
instant a young girl glided across the bed, and stood upon the floor.

“Oh dear!” said Diamond, quite dismayed; “I didn’t know--who are you,
please?”

“I’m North Wind.”

“Are you really?”

“Yes. Make haste.”

“But you’re no bigger than me.”

“Do you think I care about how big or how little I am? Didn’t you see me
this evening? I was less then.”

“No. Where was you?”

“Behind the leaves of the primrose. Didn’t you see them blowing?”

“Yes.”

“Make haste, then, if you want to go with me.”

“But you are not big enough to take care of me. I think you are only
Miss North Wind.”

“I am big enough to show you the way, anyhow. But if you won’t come,
why, you must stay.”

“I must dress myself. I didn’t mind with a grown lady, but I couldn’t go
with a little girl in my night-gown.”

“Very well. I’m not in such a hurry as I was the other night. Dress
as fast as you can, and I’ll go and shake the primrose leaves till you
come.”

“Don’t hurt it,” said Diamond.

North Wind broke out in a little laugh like the breaking of silver
bubbles, and was gone in a moment. Diamond saw--for it was a starlit
night, and the mass of hay was at a low ebb now--the gleam of something
vanishing down the stair, and, springing out of bed, dressed himself as
fast as ever he could. Then he crept out into the yard, through the
door in the wall, and away to the primrose. Behind it stood North
Wind, leaning over it, and looking at the flower as if she had been its
mother.

“Come along,” she said, jumping up and holding out her hand.

Diamond took her hand. It was cold, but so pleasant and full of life, it
was better than warm. She led him across the garden. With one bound she
was on the top of the wall. Diamond was left at the foot.

“Stop, stop!” he cried. “Please, I can’t jump like that.”

“You don’t try” said North Wind, who from the top looked down a foot
taller than before.

“Give me your hand again, and I will, try” said Diamond.

She reached down, Diamond laid hold of her hand, gave a great spring,
and stood beside her.

“This is nice!” he said.

Another bound, and they stood in the road by the river. It was full
tide, and the stars were shining clear in its depths, for it lay still,
waiting for the turn to run down again to the sea. They walked along its
side. But they had not walked far before its surface was covered with
ripples, and the stars had vanished from its bosom.

And North Wind was now tall as a full-grown girl. Her hair was flying
about her head, and the wind was blowing a breeze down the river. But
she turned aside and went up a narrow lane, and as she went her hair
fell down around her.

“I have some rather disagreeable work to do to-night,” she said, “before
I get out to sea, and I must set about it at once. The disagreeable work
must be looked after first.”

So saying, she laid hold of Diamond and began to run, gliding along
faster and faster. Diamond kept up with her as well as he could. She
made many turnings and windings, apparently because it was not quite
easy to get him over walls and houses. Once they ran through a hall
where they found back and front doors open. At the foot of the stair
North Wind stood still, and Diamond, hearing a great growl, started in
terror, and there, instead of North Wind, was a huge wolf by his side.
He let go his hold in dismay, and the wolf bounded up the stair. The
windows of the house rattled and shook as if guns were firing, and the
sound of a great fall came from above. Diamond stood with white face
staring up at the landing.

“Surely,” he thought, “North Wind can’t be eating one of the children!”
 Coming to himself all at once, he rushed after her with his little fist
clenched. There were ladies in long trains going up and down the stairs,
and gentlemen in white neckties attending on them, who stared at him,
but none of them were of the people of the house, and they said nothing.
Before he reached the head of the stair, however, North Wind met him,
took him by the hand, and hurried down and out of the house.

“I hope you haven’t eaten a baby, North Wind!” said Diamond, very
solemnly.

North Wind laughed merrily, and went tripping on faster. Her grassy robe
swept and swirled about her steps, and wherever it passed over withered
leaves, they went fleeing and whirling in spirals, and running on their
edges like wheels, all about her feet.

“No,” she said at last, “I did not eat a baby. You would not have had
to ask that foolish question if you had not let go your hold of me. You
would have seen how I served a nurse that was calling a child bad names,
and telling her she was wicked. She had been drinking. I saw an ugly gin
bottle in a cupboard.”

“And you frightened her?” said Diamond.

“I believe so!” answered North Wind laughing merrily. “I flew at her
throat, and she tumbled over on the floor with such a crash that they
ran in. She’ll be turned away to-morrow--and quite time, if they knew as
much as I do.”

“But didn’t you frighten the little one?”

“She never saw me. The woman would not have seen me either if she had
not been wicked.”

“Oh!” said Diamond, dubiously.

“Why should you see things,” returned North Wind, “that you wouldn’t
understand or know what to do with? Good people see good things; bad
people, bad things.”

“Then are you a bad thing?”

“No. For you see me, Diamond, dear,” said the girl, and she looked down
at him, and Diamond saw the loving eyes of the great lady beaming from
the depths of her falling hair.

“I had to make myself look like a bad thing before she could see me. If
I had put on any other shape than a wolf’s she would not have seen me,
for that is what is growing to be her own shape inside of her.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Diamond, “but I suppose it’s all
right.”

They were now climbing the slope of a grassy ascent. It was Primrose
Hill, in fact, although Diamond had never heard of it. The moment they
reached the top, North Wind stood and turned her face towards London The
stars were still shining clear and cold overhead. There was not a cloud
to be seen. The air was sharp, but Diamond did not find it cold.

“Now,” said the lady, “whatever you do, do not let my hand go. I might
have lost you the last time, only I was not in a hurry then: now I am in
a hurry.”

Yet she stood still for a moment.



CHAPTER IV. NORTH WIND


AND as she stood looking towards London, Diamond saw that she was
trembling.

“Are you cold, North Wind?” he asked.

“No, Diamond,” she answered, looking down upon him with a smile; “I am
only getting ready to sweep one of my rooms. Those careless, greedy,
untidy children make it in such a mess.”

As she spoke he could have told by her voice, if he had not seen with
his eyes, that she was growing larger and larger. Her head went up and
up towards the stars; and as she grew, still trembling through all her
body, her hair also grew--longer and longer, and lifted itself from her
head, and went out in black waves. The next moment, however, it fell
back around her, and she grew less and less till she was only a tall
woman. Then she put her hands behind her head, and gathered some of her
hair, and began weaving and knotting it together. When she had done, she
bent down her beautiful face close to his, and said--

“Diamond, I am afraid you would not keep hold of me, and if I were to
drop you, I don’t know what might happen; so I have been making a place
for you in my hair. Come.”

Diamond held out his arms, for with that grand face looking at him,
he believed like a baby. She took him in her hands, threw him over her
shoulder, and said, “Get in, Diamond.”

And Diamond parted her hair with his hands, crept between, and feeling
about soon found the woven nest. It was just like a pocket, or like
the shawl in which gipsy women carry their children. North Wind put her
hands to her back, felt all about the nest, and finding it safe, said--

“Are you comfortable, Diamond?”

“Yes, indeed,” answered Diamond.

The next moment he was rising in the air. North Wind grew towering up to
the place of the clouds. Her hair went streaming out from her, till it
spread like a mist over the stars. She flung herself abroad in space.

Diamond held on by two of the twisted ropes which, parted and
interwoven, formed his shelter, for he could not help being a little
afraid. As soon as he had come to himself, he peeped through the woven
meshes, for he did not dare to look over the top of the nest. The earth
was rushing past like a river or a sea below him. Trees and water and
green grass hurried away beneath. A great roar of wild animals rose
as they rushed over the Zoological Gardens, mixed with a chattering of
monkeys and a screaming of birds; but it died away in a moment behind
them. And now there was nothing but the roofs of houses, sweeping along
like a great torrent of stones and rocks. Chimney-pots fell, and tiles
flew from the roofs; but it looked to him as if they were left behind
by the roofs and the chimneys as they scudded away. There was a great
roaring, for the wind was dashing against London like a sea; but at
North Wind’s back Diamond, of course, felt nothing of it all. He was in
a perfect calm. He could hear the sound of it, that was all.

By and by he raised himself and looked over the edge of his nest. There
were the houses rushing up and shooting away below him, like a fierce
torrent of rocks instead of water. Then he looked up to the sky, but
could see no stars; they were hidden by the blinding masses of the
lady’s hair which swept between. He began to wonder whether she would
hear him if he spoke. He would try.

“Please, North Wind,” he said, “what is that noise?”

From high over his head came the voice of North Wind, answering him,
gently--

“The noise of my besom. I am the old woman that sweeps the cobwebs from
the sky; only I’m busy with the floor now.”

“What makes the houses look as if they were running away?”

“I am sweeping so fast over them.”

“But, please, North Wind, I knew London was very big, but I didn’t know
it was so big as this. It seems as if we should never get away from it.”

“We are going round and round, else we should have left it long ago.”

“Is this the way you sweep, North Wind?”

“Yes; I go round and round with my great besom.”

“Please, would you mind going a little slower, for I want to see the
streets?”

“You won’t see much now.”

“Why?”

“Because I have nearly swept all the people home.”

“Oh! I forgot,” said Diamond, and was quiet after that, for he did not
want to be troublesome.

But she dropped a little towards the roofs of the houses, and Diamond
could see down into the streets. There were very few people about,
though. The lamps flickered and flared again, but nobody seemed to want
them.

Suddenly Diamond espied a little girl coming along a street. She was
dreadfully blown by the wind, and a broom she was trailing behind her
was very troublesome. It seemed as if the wind had a spite at her--it
kept worrying her like a wild beast, and tearing at her rags. She was so
lonely there!

“Oh! please, North Wind,” he cried, “won’t you help that little girl?”

“No, Diamond; I mustn’t leave my work.”

“But why shouldn’t you be kind to her?”

“I am kind to her. I am sweeping the wicked smells away.”

“But you’re kinder to me, dear North Wind. Why shouldn’t you be as kind
to her as you are to me?”

“There are reasons, Diamond. Everybody can’t be done to all the same.
Everybody is not ready for the same thing.”

“But I don’t see why I should be kinder used than she.”

“Do you think nothing’s to be done but what you can see, Diamond, you
silly! It’s all right. Of course you can help her if you like. You’ve
got nothing particular to do at this moment; I have.”

“Oh! do let me help her, then. But you won’t be able to wait, perhaps?”

“No, I can’t wait; you must do it yourself. And, mind, the wind will get
a hold of you, too.”

“Don’t you want me to help her, North Wind?”

“Not without having some idea what will happen. If you break down and
cry, that won’t be much of a help to her, and it will make a goose of
little Diamond.”

“I want to go,” said Diamond. “Only there’s just one thing--how am I to
get home?”

“If you’re anxious about that, perhaps you had better go with me. I am
bound to take you home again, if you do.”

“There!” cried Diamond, who was still looking after the little girl.
“I’m sure the wind will blow her over, and perhaps kill her. Do let me
go.”

They had been sweeping more slowly along the line of the street. There
was a lull in the roaring.

“Well, though I cannot promise to take you home,” said North Wind, as
she sank nearer and nearer to the tops of the houses, “I can promise
you it will be all right in the end. You will get home somehow. Have you
made up your mind what to do?”

“Yes; to help the little girl,” said Diamond firmly.

The same moment North Wind dropt into the street and stood, only a tall
lady, but with her hair flying up over the housetops. She put her hands
to her back, took Diamond, and set him down in the street. The same
moment he was caught in the fierce coils of the blast, and all but blown
away. North Wind stepped back a step, and at once towered in stature to
the height of the houses. A chimney-pot clashed at Diamond’s feet. He
turned in terror, but it was to look for the little girl, and when he
turned again the lady had vanished, and the wind was roaring along the
street as if it had been the bed of an invisible torrent. The little
girl was scudding before the blast, her hair flying too, and behind her
she dragged her broom. Her little legs were going as fast as ever they
could to keep her from falling. Diamond crept into the shelter of a
doorway, thinking to stop her; but she passed him like a bird, crying
gently and pitifully.

“Stop! stop! little girl,” shouted Diamond, starting in pursuit.

“I can’t,” wailed the girl, “the wind won’t leave go of me.”

Diamond could run faster than she, and he had no broom. In a few moments
he had caught her by the frock, but it tore in his hand, and away went
the little girl. So he had to run again, and this time he ran so fast
that he got before her, and turning round caught her in his arms, when
down they went both together, which made the little girl laugh in the
midst of her crying.

“Where are you going?” asked Diamond, rubbing the elbow that had stuck
farthest out. The arm it belonged to was twined round a lamp-post as he
stood between the little girl and the wind.

“Home,” she said, gasping for breath.

“Then I will go with you,” said Diamond.

And then they were silent for a while, for the wind blew worse than
ever, and they had both to hold on to the lamp-post.

“Where is your crossing?” asked the girl at length.

“I don’t sweep,” answered Diamond.

“What do you do, then?” asked she. “You ain’t big enough for most
things.”

“I don’t know what I do do,” answered he, feeling rather ashamed.
“Nothing, I suppose. My father’s Mr. Coleman’s coachman.”

“Have you a father?” she said, staring at him as if a boy with a father
was a natural curiosity.

“Yes. Haven’t you?” returned Diamond.

“No; nor mother neither. Old Sal’s all I’ve got.” And she began to cry
again.

“I wouldn’t go to her if she wasn’t good to me,” said Diamond.

“But you must go somewheres.”

“Move on,” said the voice of a policeman behind them.

“I told you so,” said the girl. “You must go somewheres. They’re always
at it.”

“But old Sal doesn’t beat you, does she?”

“I wish she would.”

“What do you mean?” asked Diamond, quite bewildered.

“She would if she was my mother. But she wouldn’t lie abed a-cuddlin’ of
her ugly old bones, and laugh to hear me crying at the door.”

“You don’t mean she won’t let you in to-night?”

“It’ll be a good chance if she does.”

“Why are you out so late, then?” asked Diamond.

“My crossing’s a long way off at the West End, and I had been indulgin’
in door-steps and mewses.”

“We’d better have a try anyhow,” said Diamond. “Come along.”

As he spoke Diamond thought he caught a glimpse of North Wind turning a
corner in front of them; and when they turned the corner too, they found
it quiet there, but he saw nothing of the lady.

“Now you lead me,” he said, taking her hand, “and I’ll take care of
you.”

The girl withdrew her hand, but only to dry her eyes with her frock, for
the other had enough to do with her broom. She put it in his again, and
led him, turning after turning, until they stopped at a cellar-door in a
very dirty lane. There she knocked.

“I shouldn’t like to live here,” said Diamond.

“Oh, yes, you would, if you had nowhere else to go to,” answered the
girl. “I only wish we may get in.”

“I don’t want to go in,” said Diamond.

“Where do you mean to go, then?”

“Home to my home.”

“Where’s that?”

“I don’t exactly know.”

“Then you’re worse off than I am.”

“Oh no, for North Wind--” began Diamond, and stopped, he hardly knew
why.

“What?” said the girl, as she held her ear to the door listening.

But Diamond did not reply. Neither did old Sal.

“I told you so,” said the girl. “She is wide awake hearkening. But we
don’t get in.”

“What will you do, then?” asked Diamond.

“Move on,” she answered.

“Where?”

“Oh, anywheres. Bless you, I’m used to it.”

“Hadn’t you better come home with me, then?”

“That’s a good joke, when you don’t know where it is. Come on.”

“But where?”

“Oh, nowheres in particular. Come on.”

Diamond obeyed. The wind had now fallen considerably. They wandered on
and on, turning in this direction and that, without any reason for one
way more than another, until they had got out of the thick of the houses
into a waste kind of place. By this time they were both very tired.
Diamond felt a good deal inclined to cry, and thought he had been very
silly to get down from the back of North Wind; not that he would have
minded it if he had done the girl any good; but he thought he had been
of no use to her. He was mistaken there, for she was far happier for
having Diamond with her than if she had been wandering about alone. She
did not seem so tired as he was.

“Do let us rest a bit,” said Diamond.

“Let’s see,” she answered. “There’s something like a railway there.
Perhaps there’s an open arch.”

They went towards it and found one, and, better still, there was an
empty barrel lying under the arch.

“Hallo! here we are!” said the girl. “A barrel’s the jolliest bed
going--on the tramp, I mean. We’ll have forty winks, and then go on
again.”

She crept in, and Diamond crept in beside her. They put their arms round
each other, and when he began to grow warm, Diamond’s courage began to
come back.

“This is jolly!” he said. “I’m so glad!”

“I don’t think so much of it,” said the girl. “I’m used to it, I
suppose. But I can’t think how a kid like you comes to be out all alone
this time o’ night.”

She called him a kid, but she was not really a month older than he was;
only she had had to work for her bread, and that so soon makes people
older.

“But I shouldn’t have been out so late if I hadn’t got down to help
you,” said Diamond. “North Wind is gone home long ago.”

“I think you must ha’ got out o’ one o’ them Hidget Asylms,” said the
girl. “You said something about the north wind afore that I couldn’t get
the rights of.”

So now, for the sake of his character, Diamond had to tell her the whole
story.

She did not believe a word of it. She said he wasn’t such a flat as to
believe all that bosh. But as she spoke there came a great blast of wind
through the arch, and set the barrel rolling. So they made haste to get
out of it, for they had no notion of being rolled over and over as if
they had been packed tight and wouldn’t hurt, like a barrel of herrings.

“I thought we should have had a sleep,” said Diamond; “but I can’t say
I’m very sleepy after all. Come, let’s go on again.”

They wandered on and on, sometimes sitting on a door-step, but always
turning into lanes or fields when they had a chance.

They found themselves at last on a rising ground that sloped rather
steeply on the other side. It was a waste kind of spot below, bounded by
an irregular wall, with a few doors in it. Outside lay broken things in
general, from garden rollers to flower-pots and wine-bottles. But the
moment they reached the brow of the rising ground, a gust of wind
seized them and blew them down hill as fast as they could run. Nor could
Diamond stop before he went bang against one of the doors in the wall.
To his dismay it burst open. When they came to themselves they peeped
in. It was the back door of a garden.

“Ah, ah!” cried Diamond, after staring for a few moments, “I thought
so! North Wind takes nobody in! Here I am in master’s garden! I tell you
what, little girl, you just bore a hole in old Sal’s wall, and put your
mouth to it, and say, ‘Please, North Wind, mayn’t I go out with you?’
and then you’ll see what’ll come.”

“I daresay I shall. But I’m out in the wind too often already to want
more of it.”

“I said with the North Wind, not in it.”

“It’s all one.”

“It’s not all one.”

“It is all one.”

“But I know best.”

“And I know better. I’ll box your ears,” said the girl.

Diamond got very angry. But he remembered that even if she did box his
ears, he musn’t box hers again, for she was a girl, and all that boys
must do, if girls are rude, is to go away and leave them. So he went in
at the door.

“Good-bye, mister” said the girl.

This brought Diamond to his senses.

“I’m sorry I was cross,” he said. “Come in, and my mother will give you
some breakfast.”

“No, thank you. I must be off to my crossing. It’s morning now.”

“I’m very sorry for you,” said Diamond.

“Well, it is a life to be tired of--what with old Sal, and so many holes
in my shoes.”

“I wonder you’re so good. I should kill myself.”

“Oh, no, you wouldn’t! When I think of it, I always want to see what’s
coming next, and so I always wait till next is over. Well! I suppose
there’s somebody happy somewheres. But it ain’t in them carriages. Oh
my! how they do look sometimes--fit to bite your head off! Good-bye!”

She ran up the hill and disappeared behind it. Then Diamond shut the
door as he best could, and ran through the kitchen-garden to the stable.
And wasn’t he glad to get into his own blessed bed again!



CHAPTER V. THE SUMMER-HOUSE


DIAMOND said nothing to his mother about his adventures. He had half a
notion that North Wind was a friend of his mother, and that, if she did
not know all about it, at least she did not mind his going anywhere with
the lady of the wind. At the same time he doubted whether he might not
appear to be telling stories if he told all, especially as he could
hardly believe it himself when he thought about it in the middle of the
day, although when the twilight was once half-way on to night he had no
doubt about it, at least for the first few days after he had been with
her. The girl that swept the crossing had certainly refused to believe
him. Besides, he felt sure that North Wind would tell him if he ought to
speak.

It was some time before he saw the lady of the wind again. Indeed
nothing remarkable took place in Diamond’s history until the following
week. This was what happened then. Diamond the horse wanted new shoes,
and Diamond’s father took him out of the stable, and was just getting on
his back to ride him to the forge, when he saw his little boy standing
by the pump, and looking at him wistfully. Then the coachman took his
foot out of the stirrup, left his hold of the mane and bridle, came
across to his boy, lifted him up, and setting him on the horse’s back,
told him to sit up like a man. He then led away both Diamonds together.

The boy atop felt not a little tremulous as the great muscles that
lifted the legs of the horse knotted and relaxed against his legs, and
he cowered towards the withers, grasping with his hands the bit of mane
worn short by the collar; but when his father looked back at him,
saying once more, “Sit up, Diamond,” he let the mane go and sat up,
notwithstanding that the horse, thinking, I suppose, that his master
had said to him, “Come up, Diamond,” stepped out faster. For both the
Diamonds were just grandly obedient. And Diamond soon found that, as he
was obedient to his father, so the horse was obedient to him. For he had
not ridden far before he found courage to reach forward and catch hold
of the bridle, and when his father, whose hand was upon it, felt the boy
pull it towards him, he looked up and smiled, and, well pleased, let go
his hold, and left Diamond to guide Diamond; and the boy soon found that
he could do so perfectly. It was a grand thing to be able to guide a
great beast like that. And another discovery he made was that, in order
to guide the horse, he had in a measure to obey the horse first. If he
did not yield his body to the motions of the horse’s body, he could not
guide him; he must fall off.

The blacksmith lived at some distance, deeper into London. As they
crossed the angle of a square, Diamond, who was now quite comfortable
on his living throne, was glancing this way and that in a gentle pride,
when he saw a girl sweeping a crossing scuddingly before a lady. The
lady was his father’s mistress, Mrs. Coleman, and the little girl was
she for whose sake he had got off North Wind’s back. He drew Diamond’s
bridle in eager anxiety to see whether her outstretched hand would
gather a penny from Mrs. Coleman. But she had given one at the last
crossing, and the hand returned only to grasp its broom. Diamond could
not bear it. He had a penny in his pocket, a gift of the same lady the
day before, and he tumbled off his horse to give it to the girl. He
tumbled off, I say, for he did tumble when he reached the ground. But he
got up in an instant, and ran, searching his pocket as he ran. She
made him a pretty courtesy when he offered his treasure, but with a
bewildered stare. She thought first: “Then he was on the back of the
North Wind after all!” but, looking up at the sound of the horse’s feet
on the paved crossing, she changed her idea, saying to herself, “North
Wind is his father’s horse! That’s the secret of it! Why couldn’t he say
so?” And she had a mind to refuse the penny. But his smile put it all
right, and she not only took his penny but put it in her mouth with a
“Thank you, mister. Did they wollop you then?”

“Oh no!” answered Diamond. “They never wollops me.”

“Lor!” said the little girl, and was speechless.

Meantime his father, looking up, and seeing the horse’s back bare,
suffered a pang of awful dread, but the next moment catching sight of
him, took him up and put him on, saying--

“Don’t get off again, Diamond. The horse might have put his foot on
you.”

“No, father,” answered the boy, and rode on in majestic safety.

The summer drew near, warm and splendid. Miss Coleman was a little
better in health, and sat a good deal in the garden. One day she saw
Diamond peeping through the shrubbery, and called him. He talked to her
so frankly that she often sent for him after that, and by degrees it
came about that he had leave to run in the garden as he pleased. He
never touched any of the flowers or blossoms, for he was not like some
boys who cannot enjoy a thing without pulling it to pieces, and so
preventing every one from enjoying it after them.

A week even makes such a long time in a child’s life, that Diamond had
begun once more to feel as if North Wind were a dream of some far-off
year.

One hot evening, he had been sitting with the young mistress, as they
called her, in a little summer-house at the bottom of the lawn--a
wonderful thing for beauty, the boy thought, for a little window in the
side of it was made of coloured glass. It grew dusky, and the lady began
to feel chill, and went in, leaving the boy in the summer-house. He sat
there gazing out at a bed of tulips, which, although they had closed for
the night, could not go quite asleep for the wind that kept waving
them about. All at once he saw a great bumble-bee fly out of one of the
tulips.

“There! that is something done,” said a voice--a gentle, merry, childish
voice, but so tiny. “At last it was. I thought he would have had to stay
there all night, poor fellow! I did.”

Diamond could not tell whether the voice was near or far away, it was so
small and yet so clear. He had never seen a fairy, but he had heard of
such, and he began to look all about for one. And there was the tiniest
creature sliding down the stem of the tulip!

“Are you the fairy that herds the bees?” he asked, going out of the
summer-house, and down on his knees on the green shore of the tulip-bed.

“I’m not a fairy,” answered the little creature.

“How do you know that?”

“It would become you better to ask how you are to know it.”

“You’ve just told me.”

“Yes. But what’s the use of knowing a thing only because you’re told
it?”

“Well, how am I to know you are not a fairy? You do look very like one.”

“In the first place, fairies are much bigger than you see me.”

“Oh!” said Diamond reflectively; “I thought they were very little.”

“But they might be tremendously bigger than I am, and yet not very big.
Why, I could be six times the size I am, and not be very huge. Besides,
a fairy can’t grow big and little at will, though the nursery-tales do
say so: they don’t know better. You stupid Diamond! have you never seen
me before?”

And, as she spoke, a moan of wind bent the tulips almost to the ground,
and the creature laid her hand on Diamond’s shoulder. In a moment he
knew that it was North Wind.

“I am very stupid,” he said; “but I never saw you so small before, not
even when you were nursing the primrose.”

“Must you see me every size that can be measured before you know me,
Diamond?”

“But how could I think it was you taking care of a great stupid
bumble-bee?”

“The more stupid he was the more need he had to be taken care of. What
with sucking honey and trying to open the door, he was nearly dated; and
when it opened in the morning to let the sun see the tulip’s heart, what
would the sun have thought to find such a stupid thing lying there--with
wings too?”

“But how do you have time to look after bees?”

“I don’t look after bees. I had this one to look after. It was hard
work, though.”

“Hard work! Why, you could blow a chimney down, or--or a boy’s cap off,”
 said Diamond.

“Both are easier than to blow a tulip open. But I scarcely know the
difference between hard and easy. I am always able for what I have to
do. When I see my work, I just rush at it--and it is done. But I mustn’t
chatter. I have got to sink a ship to-night.”

“Sink a ship! What! with men in it?”

“Yes, and women too.”

“How dreadful! I wish you wouldn’t talk so.”

“It is rather dreadful. But it is my work. I must do it.”

“I hope you won’t ask me to go with you.”

“No, I won’t ask you. But you must come for all that.”

“I won’t then.”

“Won’t you?” And North Wind grew a tall lady, and looked him in the
eyes, and Diamond said--

“Please take me. You cannot be cruel.”

“No; I could not be cruel if I would. I can do nothing cruel, although I
often do what looks like cruel to those who do not know what I really am
doing. The people they say I drown, I only carry away to--to--to--well,
the back of the North Wind--that is what they used to call it long ago,
only I never saw the place.”

“How can you carry them there if you never saw it?”

“I know the way.”

“But how is it you never saw it?”

“Because it is behind me.”

“But you can look round.”

“Not far enough to see my own back. No; I always look before me. In
fact, I grow quite blind and deaf when I try to see my back. I only mind
my work.”

“But how does it be your work?”

“Ah, that I can’t tell you. I only know it is, because when I do it I
feel all right, and when I don’t I feel all wrong. East Wind says--only
one does not exactly know how much to believe of what she says, for she
is very naughty sometimes--she says it is all managed by a baby; but
whether she is good or naughty when she says that, I don’t know. I just
stick to my work. It is all one to me to let a bee out of a tulip, or to
sweep the cobwebs from the sky. You would like to go with me to-night?”

“I don’t want to see a ship sunk.”

“But suppose I had to take you?”

“Why, then, of course I must go.”

“There’s a good Diamond.--I think I had better be growing a bit. Only
you must go to bed first. I can’t take you till you’re in bed. That’s
the law about the children. So I had better go and do something else
first.”

“Very well, North Wind,” said Diamond. “What are you going to do first,
if you please?”

“I think I may tell you. Jump up on the top of the wall, there.”

“I can’t.”

“Ah! and I can’t help you--you haven’t been to bed yet, you see. Come
out to the road with me, just in front of the coach-house, and I will
show you.”

North Wind grew very small indeed, so small that she could not have
blown the dust off a dusty miller, as the Scotch children call a yellow
auricula. Diamond could not even see the blades of grass move as she
flitted along by his foot. They left the lawn, went out by the wicket
in the-coach-house gates, and then crossed the road to the low wall that
separated it from the river.

“You can get up on this wall, Diamond,” said North Wind.

“Yes; but my mother has forbidden me.”

“Then don’t,” said North Wind.

“But I can see over,” said Diamond.

“Ah! to be sure. I can’t.”

So saying, North Wind gave a little bound, and stood on the top of the
wall. She was just about the height a dragon-fly would be, if it stood
on end.

“You darling!” said Diamond, seeing what a lovely little toy-woman she
was.

“Don’t be impertinent, Master Diamond,” said North Wind. “If there’s one
thing makes me more angry than another, it is the way you humans judge
things by their size. I am quite as respectable now as I shall be six
hours after this, when I take an East Indiaman by the royals, twist her
round, and push her under. You have no right to address me in such a
fashion.”

But as she spoke, the tiny face wore the smile of a great, grand woman.
She was only having her own beautiful fun out of Diamond, and true
woman’s fun never hurts.

“But look there!” she resumed. “Do you see a boat with one man in it--a
green and white boat?”

“Yes; quite well.”

“That’s a poet.”

“I thought you said it was a bo-at.”

“Stupid pet! Don’t you know what a poet is?”

“Why, a thing to sail on the water in.”

“Well, perhaps you’re not so far wrong. Some poets do carry people over
the sea. But I have no business to talk so much. The man is a poet.”

“The boat is a boat,” said Diamond.

“Can’t you spell?” asked North Wind.

“Not very well.”

“So I see. A poet is not a bo-at, as you call it. A poet is a man who is
glad of something, and tries to make other people glad of it too.”

“Ah! now I know. Like the man in the sweety-shop.”

“Not very. But I see it is no use. I wasn’t sent to tell you, and so I
can’t tell you. I must be off. Only first just look at the man.”

“He’s not much of a rower” said Diamond--“paddling first with one fin
and then with the other.”

“Now look here!” said North Wind.

And she flashed like a dragon-fly across the water, whose surface
rippled and puckered as she passed. The next moment the man in the boat
glanced about him, and bent to his oars. The boat flew over the rippling
water. Man and boat and river were awake. The same instant almost, North
Wind perched again upon the river wall.

“How did you do that?” asked Diamond.

“I blew in his face,” answered North Wind. “I don’t see how that could
do it,” said Diamond. “I daresay not. And therefore you will say you
don’t believe it could.”

“No, no, dear North Wind. I know you too well not to believe you.”

“Well, I blew in his face, and that woke him up.”

“But what was the good of it?”

“Why! don’t you see? Look at him--how he is pulling. I blew the mist out
of him.”

“How was that?”

“That is just what I cannot tell you.”

“But you did it.”

“Yes. I have to do ten thousand things without being able to tell how.”

“I don’t like that,” said Diamond.

He was staring after the boat. Hearing no answer, he looked down to the
wall.

North Wind was gone. Away across the river went a long ripple--what
sailors call a cat’s paw. The man in the boat was putting up a sail. The
moon was coming to herself on the edge of a great cloud, and the sail
began to shine white. Diamond rubbed his eyes, and wondered what it was
all about. Things seemed going on around him, and all to understand
each other, but he could make nothing of it. So he put his hands in his
pockets, and went in to have his tea. The night was very hot, for the
wind had fallen again.

“You don’t seem very well to-night, Diamond,” said his mother.

“I am quite well, mother,” returned Diamond, who was only puzzled.

“I think you had better go to bed,” she added.

“Very well, mother,” he answered.

He stopped for one moment to look out of the window. Above the moon the
clouds were going different ways. Somehow or other this troubled him,
but, notwithstanding, he was soon fast asleep.

He woke in the middle of the night and the darkness. A terrible noise
was rumbling overhead, like the rolling beat of great drums echoing
through a brazen vault. The roof of the loft in which he lay had no
ceiling; only the tiles were between him and the sky. For a while he
could not come quite awake, for the noise kept beating him down, so that
his heart was troubled and fluttered painfully. A second peal of thunder
burst over his head, and almost choked him with fear. Nor did he recover
until the great blast that followed, having torn some tiles off the
roof, sent a spout of wind down into his bed and over his face, which
brought him wide awake, and gave him back his courage. The same moment
he heard a mighty yet musical voice calling him.

“Come up, Diamond,” it said. “It’s all ready. I’m waiting for you.”

He looked out of the bed, and saw a gigantic, powerful, but most lovely
arm--with a hand whose fingers were nothing the less ladylike that they
could have strangled a boa-constrictor, or choked a tigress off its
prey--stretched down through a big hole in the roof. Without a moment’s
hesitation he reached out his tiny one, and laid it in the grand palm
before him.



CHAPTER VI. OUT IN THE STORM


THE hand felt its way up his arm, and, grasping it gently and strongly
above the elbow, lifted Diamond from the bed. The moment he was through
the hole in the roof, all the winds of heaven seemed to lay hold upon
him, and buffet him hither and thither. His hair blew one way, his
night-gown another, his legs threatened to float from under him, and
his head to grow dizzy with the swiftness of the invisible assailant.
Cowering, he clung with the other hand to the huge hand which held his
arm, and fear invaded his heart.

“Oh, North Wind!” he murmured, but the words vanished from his lips as
he had seen the soap-bubbles that burst too soon vanish from the mouth
of his pipe. The wind caught them, and they were nowhere. They couldn’t
get out at all, but were torn away and strangled. And yet North Wind
heard them, and in her answer it seemed to Diamond that just because she
was so big and could not help it, and just because her ear and her mouth
must seem to him so dreadfully far away, she spoke to him more tenderly
and graciously than ever before. Her voice was like the bass of a deep
organ, without the groan in it; like the most delicate of violin tones
without the wail in it; like the most glorious of trumpet-ejaculations
without the defiance in it; like the sound of falling water without
the clatter and clash in it: it was like all of them and neither
of them--all of them without their faults, each of them without its
peculiarity: after all, it was more like his mother’s voice than
anything else in the world.

“Diamond, dear,” she said, “be a man. What is fearful to you is not the
least fearful to me.”

“But it can’t hurt you,” murmured Diamond, “for you’re it.”

“Then if I’m it, and have you in my arms, how can it hurt you?”

“Oh yes! I see,” whispered Diamond. “But it looks so dreadful, and it
pushes me about so.”

“Yes, it does, my dear. That is what it was sent for.”

At the same moment, a peal of thunder which shook Diamond’s heart
against the sides of his bosom hurtled out of the heavens: I cannot
say out of the sky, for there was no sky. Diamond had not seen the
lightning, for he had been intent on finding the face of North Wind.
Every moment the folds of her garment would sweep across his eyes and
blind him, but between, he could just persuade himself that he saw great
glories of woman’s eyes looking down through rifts in the mountainous
clouds over his head.

He trembled so at the thunder, that his knees failed him, and he sunk
down at North Wind’s feet, and clasped her round the column of her
ankle. She instantly stooped, lifted him from the roof--up--up into her
bosom, and held him there, saying, as if to an inconsolable child--

“Diamond, dear, this will never do.”

“Oh yes, it will,” answered Diamond. “I am all right now--quite
comfortable, I assure you, dear North Wind. If you will only let me stay
here, I shall be all right indeed.”

“But you will feel the wind here, Diamond.”

“I don’t mind that a bit, so long as I feel your arms through it,”
 answered Diamond, nestling closer to her grand bosom.

“Brave boy!” returned North Wind, pressing him closer.

“No,” said Diamond, “I don’t see that. It’s not courage at all, so long
as I feel you there.”

“But hadn’t you better get into my hair? Then you would not feel the
wind; you will here.”

“Ah, but, dear North Wind, you don’t know how nice it is to feel your
arms about me. It is a thousand times better to have them and the wind
together, than to have only your hair and the back of your neck and no
wind at all.”

“But it is surely more comfortable there?”

“Well, perhaps; but I begin to think there are better things than being
comfortable.”

“Yes, indeed there are. Well, I will keep you in front of me. You will
feel the wind, but not too much. I shall only want one arm to take care
of you; the other will be quite enough to sink the ship.”

“Oh, dear North Wind! how can you talk so?”

“My dear boy, I never talk; I always mean what I say.”

“Then you do mean to sink the ship with the other hand?”

“Yes.”

“It’s not like you.”

“How do you know that?”

“Quite easily. Here you are taking care of a poor little boy with one
arm, and there you are sinking a ship with the other. It can’t be like
you.”

“Ah! but which is me? I can’t be two mes, you know.”

“No. Nobody can be two mes.”

“Well, which me is me?”

“Now I must think. There looks to be two.”

“Yes. That’s the very point.--You can’t be knowing the thing you don’t
know, can you?”

“No.”

“Which me do you know?”

“The kindest, goodest, best me in the world,” answered Diamond, clinging
to North Wind.

“Why am I good to you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Have you ever done anything for me?”

“No.”

“Then I must be good to you because I choose to be good to you.”

“Yes.”

“Why should I choose?”

“Because--because--because you like.”

“Why should I like to be good to you?”

“I don’t know, except it be because it’s good to be good to me.”

“That’s just it; I am good to you because I like to be good.”

“Then why shouldn’t you be good to other people as well as to me?”

“That’s just what I don’t know. Why shouldn’t I?”

“I don’t know either. Then why shouldn’t you?”

“Because I am.”

“There it is again,” said Diamond. “I don’t see that you are. It looks
quite the other thing.”

“Well, but listen to me, Diamond. You know the one me, you say, and that
is good.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know the other me as well?”

“No. I can’t. I shouldn’t like to.”

“There it is. You don’t know the other me. You are sure of one of them?”

“Yes.”

“And you are sure there can’t be two mes?”

“Yes.”

“Then the me you don’t know must be the same as the me you do
know,--else there would be two mes?”

“Yes.”

“Then the other me you don’t know must be as kind as the me you do
know?”

“Yes.”

“Besides, I tell you that it is so, only it doesn’t look like it. That I
confess freely. Have you anything more to object?”

“No, no, dear North Wind; I am quite satisfied.”

“Then I will tell you something you might object. You might say that the
me you know is like the other me, and that I am cruel all through.”

“I know that can’t be, because you are so kind.”

“But that kindness might be only a pretence for the sake of being more
cruel afterwards.”

Diamond clung to her tighter than ever, crying--

“No, no, dear North Wind; I can’t believe that. I don’t believe it. I
won’t believe it. That would kill me. I love you, and you must love me,
else how did I come to love you? How could you know how to put on such a
beautiful face if you did not love me and the rest? No. You may sink
as many ships as you like, and I won’t say another word. I can’t say I
shall like to see it, you know.”

“That’s quite another thing,” said North Wind; and as she spoke she gave
one spring from the roof of the hay-loft, and rushed up into the clouds,
with Diamond on her left arm close to her heart. And as if the clouds
knew she had come, they burst into a fresh jubilation of thunderous
light. For a few moments, Diamond seemed to be borne up through the
depths of an ocean of dazzling flame; the next, the winds were writhing
around him like a storm of serpents. For they were in the midst of
the clouds and mists, and they of course took the shapes of the wind,
eddying and wreathing and whirling and shooting and dashing about like
grey and black water, so that it was as if the wind itself had taken
shape, and he saw the grey and black wind tossing and raving most madly
all about him. Now it blinded him by smiting him upon the eyes; now it
deafened him by bellowing in his ears; for even when the thunder came he
knew now that it was the billows of the great ocean of the air dashing
against each other in their haste to fill the hollow scooped out by the
lightning; now it took his breath quite away by sucking it from his body
with the speed of its rush. But he did not mind it. He only gasped first
and then laughed, for the arm of North Wind was about him, and he was
leaning against her bosom. It is quite impossible for me to describe
what he saw. Did you ever watch a great wave shoot into a winding
passage amongst rocks? If you ever did, you would see that the water
rushed every way at once, some of it even turning back and opposing
the rest; greater confusion you might see nowhere except in a crowd of
frightened people. Well, the wind was like that, except that it went
much faster, and therefore was much wilder, and twisted and shot and
curled and dodged and clashed and raved ten times more madly than
anything else in creation except human passions. Diamond saw the threads
of the lady’s hair streaking it all. In parts indeed he could not tell
which was hair and which was black storm and vapour. It seemed sometimes
that all the great billows of mist-muddy wind were woven out of the
crossing lines of North Wind’s infinite hair, sweeping in endless
intertwistings. And Diamond felt as the wind seized on his hair, which
his mother kept rather long, as if he too was a part of the storm, and
some of its life went out from him. But so sheltered was he by North
Wind’s arm and bosom that only at times, in the fiercer onslaught of
some curl-billowed eddy, did he recognise for a moment how wild was the
storm in which he was carried, nestling in its very core and formative
centre.

It seemed to Diamond likewise that they were motionless in this centre,
and that all the confusion and fighting went on around them. Flash after
flash illuminated the fierce chaos, revealing in varied yellow and blue
and grey and dusky red the vapourous contention; peal after peal of
thunder tore the infinite waste; but it seemed to Diamond that North
Wind and he were motionless, all but the hair. It was not so. They were
sweeping with the speed of the wind itself towards the sea.



CHAPTER VII. THE CATHEDRAL


I MUST not go on describing what cannot be described, for nothing is
more wearisome.

Before they reached the sea, Diamond felt North Wind’s hair just
beginning to fall about him.

“Is the storm over, North Wind?” he called out.

“No, Diamond. I am only waiting a moment to set you down. You would not
like to see the ship sunk, and I am going to give you a place to stop in
till I come back for you.”

“Oh! thank you,” said Diamond. “I shall be sorry to leave you, North
Wind, but I would rather not see the ship go down. And I’m afraid the
poor people will cry, and I should hear them. Oh, dear!”

“There are a good many passengers on board; and to tell the truth,
Diamond, I don’t care about your hearing the cry you speak of. I am
afraid you would not get it out of your little head again for a long
time.”

“But how can you bear it then, North Wind? For I am sure you are kind. I
shall never doubt that again.”

“I will tell you how I am able to bear it, Diamond: I am always hearing,
through every noise, through all the noise I am making myself even, the
sound of a far-off song. I do not exactly know where it is, or what it
means; and I don’t hear much of it, only the odour of its music, as it
were, flitting across the great billows of the ocean outside this air in
which I make such a storm; but what I do hear is quite enough to make
me able to bear the cry from the drowning ship. So it would you if you
could hear it.”

“No, it wouldn’t,” returned Diamond, stoutly. “For they wouldn’t hear
the music of the far-away song; and if they did, it wouldn’t do them
any good. You see you and I are not going to be drowned, and so we might
enjoy it.”

“But you have never heard the psalm, and you don’t know what it is like.
Somehow, I can’t say how, it tells me that all is right; that it is
coming to swallow up all cries.”

“But that won’t do them any good--the people, I mean,” persisted
Diamond.

“It must. It must,” said North Wind, hurriedly. “It wouldn’t be the song
it seems to be if it did not swallow up all their fear and pain too, and
set them singing it themselves with the rest. I am sure it will. And do
you know, ever since I knew I had hair, that is, ever since it began
to go out and away, that song has been coming nearer and nearer. Only I
must say it was some thousand years before I heard it.”

“But how can you say it was coming nearer when you did not hear it?”
 asked doubting little Diamond.

“Since I began to hear it, I know it is growing louder, therefore I
judge it was coming nearer and nearer until I did hear it first. I’m not
so very old, you know--a few thousand years only--and I was quite a baby
when I heard the noise first, but I knew it must come from the voices
of people ever so much older and wiser than I was. I can’t sing at all,
except now and then, and I can never tell what my song is going to be; I
only know what it is after I have sung it.--But this will never do. Will
you stop here?”

“I can’t see anywhere to stop,” said Diamond. “Your hair is all down
like a darkness, and I can’t see through it if I knock my eyes into it
ever so much.”

“Look, then,” said North Wind; and, with one sweep of her great white
arm, she swept yards deep of darkness like a great curtain from before
the face of the boy.

And lo! it was a blue night, lit up with stars. Where it did not shine
with stars it shimmered with the milk of the stars, except where, just
opposite to Diamond’s face, the grey towers of a cathedral blotted out
each its own shape of sky and stars.

“Oh! what’s that?” cried Diamond, struck with a kind of terror, for he
had never seen a cathedral, and it rose before him with an awful reality
in the midst of the wide spaces, conquering emptiness with grandeur.

“A very good place for you to wait in,” said North Wind. “But we shall
go in, and you shall judge for yourself.”

There was an open door in the middle of one of the towers, leading out
upon the roof, and through it they passed. Then North Wind set Diamond
on his feet, and he found himself at the top of a stone stair, which
went twisting away down into the darkness for only a little light came
in at the door. It was enough, however, to allow Diamond to see that
North Wind stood beside him. He looked up to find her face, and saw that
she was no longer a beautiful giantess, but the tall gracious lady he
liked best to see. She took his hand, and, giving him the broad part
of the spiral stair to walk on, led him down a good way; then, opening
another little door, led him out upon a narrow gallery that ran all
round the central part of the church, on the ledges of the windows
of the clerestory, and through openings in the parts of the wall that
divided the windows from each other. It was very narrow, and except when
they were passing through the wall, Diamond saw nothing to keep him
from falling into the church. It lay below him like a great silent gulf
hollowed in stone, and he held his breath for fear as he looked down.

“What are you trembling for, little Diamond?” said the lady, as she
walked gently along, with her hand held out behind her leading him, for
there was not breadth enough for them to walk side by side.

“I am afraid of falling down there,” answered Diamond. “It is so deep
down.”

“Yes, rather,” answered North Wind; “but you were a hundred times higher
a few minutes ago.”

“Ah, yes, but somebody’s arm was about me then,” said Diamond, putting
his little mouth to the beautiful cold hand that had a hold of his.

“What a dear little warm mouth you’ve got!” said North Wind. “It is a
pity you should talk nonsense with it. Don’t you know I have a hold of
you?”

“Yes; but I’m walking on my own legs, and they might slip. I can’t trust
myself so well as your arms.”

“But I have a hold of you, I tell you, foolish child.”

“Yes, but somehow I can’t feel comfortable.”

“If you were to fall, and my hold of you were to give way, I should be
down after you in a less moment than a lady’s watch can tick, and catch
you long before you had reached the ground.”

“I don’t like it though,” said Diamond.

“Oh! oh! oh!” he screamed the next moment, bent double with terror, for
North Wind had let go her hold of his hand, and had vanished, leaving
him standing as if rooted to the gallery.

She left the words, “Come after me,” sounding in his ears.

But move he dared not. In a moment more he would from very terror have
fallen into the church, but suddenly there came a gentle breath of cool
wind upon his face, and it kept blowing upon him in little puffs, and at
every puff Diamond felt his faintness going away, and his fear with it.
Courage was reviving in his little heart, and still the cool wafts of
the soft wind breathed upon him, and the soft wind was so mighty and
strong within its gentleness, that in a minute more Diamond was marching
along the narrow ledge as fearless for the time as North Wind herself.

He walked on and on, with the windows all in a row on one side of him,
and the great empty nave of the church echoing to every one of his brave
strides on the other, until at last he came to a little open door, from
which a broader stair led him down and down and down, till at last all
at once he found himself in the arms of North Wind, who held him close
to her, and kissed him on the forehead. Diamond nestled to her, and
murmured into her bosom,--“Why did you leave me, dear North Wind?”

“Because I wanted you to walk alone,” she answered.

“But it is so much nicer here!” said Diamond.

“I daresay; but I couldn’t hold a little coward to my heart. It would
make me so cold!”

“But I wasn’t brave of myself,” said Diamond, whom my older readers will
have already discovered to be a true child in this, that he was given to
metaphysics. “It was the wind that blew in my face that made me brave.
Wasn’t it now, North Wind?”

“Yes: I know that. You had to be taught what courage was. And you
couldn’t know what it was without feeling it: therefore it was given
you. But don’t you feel as if you would try to be brave yourself next
time?”

“Yes, I do. But trying is not much.”

“Yes, it is--a very great deal, for it is a beginning. And a beginning
is the greatest thing of all. To try to be brave is to be brave. The
coward who tries to be brave is before the man who is brave because he
is made so, and never had to try.”

“How kind you are, North Wind!”

“I am only just. All kindness is but justice. We owe it.”

“I don’t quite understand that.”

“Never mind; you will some day. There is no hurry about understanding it
now.”

“Who blew the wind on me that made me brave?”

“I did.”

“I didn’t see you.”

“Therefore you can believe me.”

“Yes, yes; of course. But how was it that such a little breath could be
so strong?”

“That I don’t know.”

“But you made it strong?”

“No: I only blew it. I knew it would make you strong, just as it did the
man in the boat, you remember. But how my breath has that power I cannot
tell. It was put into it when I was made. That is all I know. But really
I must be going about my work.”

“Ah! the poor ship! I wish you would stop here, and let the poor ship
go.”

“That I dare not do. Will you stop here till I come back?”

“Yes. You won’t be long?”

“Not longer than I can help. Trust me, you shall get home before the
morning.”

In a moment North Wind was gone, and the next Diamond heard a moaning
about the church, which grew and grew to a roaring. The storm was up
again, and he knew that North Wind’s hair was flying.

The church was dark. Only a little light came through the windows, which
were almost all of that precious old stained glass which is so much
lovelier than the new. But Diamond could not see how beautiful they
were, for there was not enough of light in the stars to show the colours
of them. He could only just distinguish them from the walls, He looked
up, but could not see the gallery along which he had passed. He could
only tell where it was far up by the faint glimmer of the windows of
the clerestory, whose sills made part of it. The church grew very lonely
about him, and he began to feel like a child whose mother has forsaken
it. Only he knew that to be left alone is not always to be forsaken.

He began to feel his way about the place, and for a while went wandering
up and down. His little footsteps waked little answering echoes in the
great house. It wasn’t too big to mind him. It was as if the church knew
he was there, and meant to make itself his house. So it went on giving
back an answer to every step, until at length Diamond thought he should
like to say something out loud, and see what the church would answer.
But he found he was afraid to speak. He could not utter a word for fear
of the loneliness. Perhaps it was as well that he did not, for the sound
of a spoken word would have made him feel the place yet more deserted
and empty. But he thought he could sing. He was fond of singing, and
at home he used to sing, to tunes of his own, all the nursery rhymes he
knew. So he began to try `Hey diddle diddle’, but it wouldn’t do. Then
he tried `Little Boy Blue’, but it was no better. Neither would `Sing a
Song of Sixpence’ sing itself at all. Then he tried `Poor old Cockytoo’,
but he wouldn’t do. They all sounded so silly! and he had never thought
them silly before. So he was quiet, and listened to the echoes that came
out of the dark corners in answer to his footsteps.

At last he gave a great sigh, and said, “I’m so tired.” But he did not
hear the gentle echo that answered from far away over his head, for at
the same moment he came against the lowest of a few steps that stretched
across the church, and fell down and hurt his arm. He cried a little
first, and then crawled up the steps on his hands and knees. At the top
he came to a little bit of carpet, on which he lay down; and there he
lay staring at the dull window that rose nearly a hundred feet above his
head.

Now this was the eastern window of the church, and the moon was at that
moment just on the edge of the horizon. The next, she was peeping over
it. And lo! with the moon, St. John and St. Paul, and the rest of them,
began to dawn in the window in their lovely garments. Diamond did not
know that the wonder-working moon was behind, and he thought all the
light was coming out of the window itself, and that the good old men
were appearing to help him, growing out of the night and the darkness,
because he had hurt his arm, and was very tired and lonely, and North
Wind was so long in coming. So he lay and looked at them backwards over
his head, wondering when they would come down or what they would do
next. They were very dim, for the moonlight was not strong enough for
the colours, and he had enough to do with his eyes trying to make out
their shapes. So his eyes grew tired, and more and more tired, and his
eyelids grew so heavy that they would keep tumbling down over his eyes.
He kept lifting them and lifting them, but every time they were heavier
than the last. It was no use: they were too much for him. Sometimes
before he had got them half up, down they were again; and at length he
gave it up quite, and the moment he gave it up, he was fast asleep.



CHAPTER VIII. THE EAST WINDOW


THAT Diamond had fallen fast asleep is very evident from the strange
things he now fancied as taking place. For he thought he heard a sound
as of whispering up in the great window. He tried to open his eyes, but
he could not. And the whispering went on and grew louder and louder,
until he could hear every word that was said. He thought it was the
Apostles talking about him. But he could not open his eyes.

“And how comes he to be lying there, St. Peter?” said one.

“I think I saw him a while ago up in the gallery, under the Nicodemus
window. Perhaps he has fallen down.

“What do you think, St. Matthew?”

“I don’t think he could have crept here after falling from such a
height. He must have been killed.”

“What are we to do with him? We can’t leave him lying there. And we
could not make him comfortable up here in the window: it’s rather
crowded already. What do you say, St. Thomas?”

“Let’s go down and look at him.”

There came a rustling, and a chinking, for some time, and then there was
a silence, and Diamond felt somehow that all the Apostles were standing
round him and looking down on him. And still he could not open his eyes.

“What is the matter with him, St. Luke?” asked one.

“There’s nothing the matter with him,” answered St. Luke, who must
have joined the company of the Apostles from the next window, one would
think. “He’s in a sound sleep.”

“I have it,” cried another. “This is one of North Wind’s tricks. She
has caught him up and dropped him at our door, like a withered leaf or a
foundling baby. I don’t understand that woman’s conduct, I must say. As
if we hadn’t enough to do with our money, without going taking care
of other people’s children! That’s not what our forefathers built
cathedrals for.”

Now Diamond could not bear to hear such things against North Wind, who,
he knew, never played anybody a trick. She was far too busy with her own
work for that. He struggled hard to open his eyes, but without success.

“She should consider that a church is not a place for pranks, not to
mention that we live in it,” said another.

“It certainly is disrespectful of her. But she always is disrespectful.
What right has she to bang at our windows as she has been doing the
whole of this night? I daresay there is glass broken somewhere. I know
my blue robe is in a dreadful mess with the rain first and the dust
after. It will cost me shillings to clean it.”

Then Diamond knew that they could not be Apostles, talking like this.
They could only be the sextons and vergers and such-like, who got up at
night, and put on the robes of deans and bishops, and called each other
grand names, as the foolish servants he had heard his father tell of
call themselves lords and ladies, after their masters and mistresses.
And he was so angry at their daring to abuse North Wind, that he jumped
up, crying--“North Wind knows best what she is about. She has a good
right to blow the cobwebs from your windows, for she was sent to do it.
She sweeps them away from grander places, I can tell you, for I’ve been
with her at it.”

This was what he began to say, but as he spoke his eyes came wide open,
and behold, there were neither Apostles nor vergers there--not even a
window with the effigies of holy men in it, but a dark heap of hay all
about him, and the little panes in the roof of his loft glimmering blue
in the light of the morning. Old Diamond was coming awake down below in
the stable. In a moment more he was on his feet, and shaking himself so
that young Diamond’s bed trembled under him.

“He’s grand at shaking himself,” said Diamond. “I wish I could shake
myself like that. But then I can wash myself, and he can’t. What fun
it would be to see Old Diamond washing his face with his hoofs and iron
shoes! Wouldn’t it be a picture?”

So saying, he got up and dressed himself. Then he went out into the
garden. There must have been a tremendous wind in the night, for
although all was quiet now, there lay the little summer-house crushed
to the ground, and over it the great elm-tree, which the wind had broken
across, being much decayed in the middle. Diamond almost cried to see
the wilderness of green leaves, which used to be so far up in the blue
air, tossing about in the breeze, and liking it best when the wind blew
it most, now lying so near the ground, and without any hope of ever
getting up into the deep air again.

“I wonder how old the tree is!” thought Diamond. “It must take a long
time to get so near the sky as that poor tree was.”

“Yes, indeed,” said a voice beside him, for Diamond had spoken the last
words aloud.

Diamond started, and looking around saw a clergyman, a brother of Mrs.
Coleman, who happened to be visiting her. He was a great scholar, and
was in the habit of rising early.

“Who are you, my man?” he added.

“Little Diamond,” answered the boy.

“Oh! I have heard of you. How do you come to be up so early?”

“Because the sham Apostles talked such nonsense, they waked me up.”

The clergyman stared. Diamond saw that he had better have held his
tongue, for he could not explain things.

“You must have been dreaming, my little man,” said he. “Dear! dear!” he
went on, looking at the tree, “there has been terrible work here. This
is the north wind’s doing. What a pity! I wish we lived at the back of
it, I’m sure.”

“Where is that sir?” asked Diamond.

“Away in the Hyperborean regions,” answered the clergyman, smiling.

“I never heard of the place,” returned Diamond.

“I daresay not,” answered the clergyman; “but if this tree had been
there now, it would not have been blown down, for there is no wind
there.”

“But, please, sir, if it had been there,” said Diamond, “we should not
have had to be sorry for it.”

“Certainly not.”

“Then we shouldn’t have had to be glad for it, either.”

“You’re quite right, my boy,” said the clergyman, looking at him very
kindly, as he turned away to the house, with his eyes bent towards the
earth. But Diamond thought within himself, “I will ask North Wind next
time I see her to take me to that country. I think she did speak about
it once before.”



CHAPTER IX. HOW DIAMOND GOT TO THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND


WHEN Diamond went home to breakfast, he found his father and mother
already seated at the table. They were both busy with their bread and
butter, and Diamond sat himself down in his usual place. His mother
looked up at him, and, after watching him for a moment, said:

“I don’t think the boy is looking well, husband.”

“Don’t you? Well, I don’t know. I think he looks pretty bobbish. How do
you feel yourself, Diamond, my boy?”

“Quite well, thank you, father; at least, I think I’ve got a little
headache.”

“There! I told you,” said his father and mother both at once.

“The child’s very poorly” added his mother.

“The child’s quite well,” added his father.

And then they both laughed.

“You see,” said his mother, “I’ve had a letter from my sister at
Sandwich.”

“Sleepy old hole!” said his father.

“Don’t abuse the place; there’s good people in it,” said his mother.

“Right, old lady,” returned his father; “only I don’t believe there are
more than two pair of carriage-horses in the whole blessed place.”

“Well, people can get to heaven without carriages--or coachmen either,
husband. Not that I should like to go without my coachman, you know. But
about the boy?”

“What boy?”

“That boy, there, staring at you with his goggle-eyes.”

“Have I got goggle-eyes, mother?” asked Diamond, a little dismayed.

“Not too goggle,” said his mother, who was quite proud of her boy’s
eyes, only did not want to make him vain.

“Not too goggle; only you need not stare so.”

“Well, what about him?” said his father.

“I told you I had got a letter.”

“Yes, from your sister; not from Diamond.”

“La, husband! you’ve got out of bed the wrong leg first this morning, I
do believe.”

“I always get out with both at once,” said his father, laughing.

“Well, listen then. His aunt wants the boy to go down and see her.”

“And that’s why you want to make out that he ain’t looking well.”

“No more he is. I think he had better go.”

“Well, I don’t care, if you can find the money,” said his father.

“I’ll manage that,” said his mother; and so it was agreed that Diamond
should go to Sandwich.

I will not describe the preparations Diamond made. You would have
thought he had been going on a three months’ voyage. Nor will I describe
the journey, for our business is now at the place. He was met at the
station by his aunt, a cheerful middle-aged woman, and conveyed in
safety to the sleepy old town, as his father called it. And no wonder
that it was sleepy, for it was nearly dead of old age.

Diamond went about staring with his beautiful goggle-eyes, at the quaint
old streets, and the shops, and the houses. Everything looked very
strange, indeed; for here was a town abandoned by its nurse, the sea,
like an old oyster left on the shore till it gaped for weariness. It
used to be one of the five chief seaports in England, but it began to
hold itself too high, and the consequence was the sea grew less and less
intimate with it, gradually drew back, and kept more to itself, till at
length it left it high and dry: Sandwich was a seaport no more; the sea
went on with its own tide-business a long way off, and forgot it. Of
course it went to sleep, and had no more to do with ships. That’s what
comes to cities and nations, and boys and girls, who say, “I can do
without your help. I’m enough for myself.”

Diamond soon made great friends with an old woman who kept a toyshop,
for his mother had given him twopence for pocket-money before he left,
and he had gone into her shop to spend it, and she got talking to him.
She looked very funny, because she had not got any teeth, but Diamond
liked her, and went often to her shop, although he had nothing to spend
there after the twopence was gone.

One afternoon he had been wandering rather wearily about the streets
for some time. It was a hot day, and he felt tired. As he passed the
toyshop, he stepped in.

“Please may I sit down for a minute on this box?” he said, thinking the
old woman was somewhere in the shop. But he got no answer, and sat down
without one. Around him were a great many toys of all prices, from a
penny up to shillings. All at once he heard a gentle whirring somewhere
amongst them. It made him start and look behind him. There were the
sails of a windmill going round and round almost close to his ear. He
thought at first it must be one of those toys which are wound up and go
with clockwork; but no, it was a common penny toy, with the windmill at
the end of a whistle, and when the whistle blows the windmill goes. But
the wonder was that there was no one at the whistle end blowing, and
yet the sails were turning round and round--now faster, now slower, now
faster again.

“What can it mean?” said Diamond, aloud.

“It means me,” said the tiniest voice he had ever heard.

“Who are you, please?” asked Diamond.

“Well, really, I begin to be ashamed of you,” said the voice. “I wonder
how long it will be before you know me; or how often I might take you in
before you got sharp enough to suspect me. You are as bad as a baby that
doesn’t know his mother in a new bonnet.”

“Not quite so bad as that, dear North Wind,” said Diamond, “for I didn’t
see you at all, and indeed I don’t see you yet, although I recognise
your voice. Do grow a little, please.”

“Not a hair’s-breadth,” said the voice, and it was the smallest voice
that ever spoke. “What are you doing here?”

“I am come to see my aunt. But, please, North Wind, why didn’t you come
back for me in the church that night?”

“I did. I carried you safe home. All the time you were dreaming about
the glass Apostles, you were lying in my arms.”

“I’m so glad,” said Diamond. “I thought that must be it, only I wanted
to hear you say so. Did you sink the ship, then?”

“Yes.”

“And drown everybody?”

“Not quite. One boat got away with six or seven men in it.”

“How could the boat swim when the ship couldn’t?”

“Of course I had some trouble with it. I had to contrive a bit, and
manage the waves a little. When they’re once thoroughly waked up, I have
a good deal of trouble with them sometimes. They’re apt to get stupid
with tumbling over each other’s heads. That’s when they’re fairly at it.
However, the boat got to a desert island before noon next day.”

“And what good will come of that?”

“I don’t know. I obeyed orders. Good bye.”

“Oh! stay, North Wind, do stay!” cried Diamond, dismayed to see the
windmill get slower and slower.

“What is it, my dear child?” said North Wind, and the windmill began
turning again so swiftly that Diamond could scarcely see it. “What a big
voice you’ve got! and what a noise you do make with it? What is it you
want? I have little to do, but that little must be done.”

“I want you to take me to the country at the back of the north wind.”

“That’s not so easy,” said North Wind, and was silent for so long that
Diamond thought she was gone indeed. But after he had quite given her
up, the voice began again.

“I almost wish old Herodotus had held his tongue about it. Much he knew
of it!”

“Why do you wish that, North Wind?”

“Because then that clergyman would never have heard of it, and set you
wanting to go. But we shall see. We shall see. You must go home now, my
dear, for you don’t seem very well, and I’ll see what can be done for
you. Don’t wait for me. I’ve got to break a few of old Goody’s toys;
she’s thinking too much of her new stock. Two or three will do. There!
go now.”

Diamond rose, quite sorry, and without a word left the shop, and went
home.

It soon appeared that his mother had been right about him, for that same
afternoon his head began to ache very much, and he had to go to bed.

He awoke in the middle of the night. The lattice window of his room had
blown open, and the curtains of his little bed were swinging about in
the wind.

“If that should be North Wind now!” thought Diamond.

But the next moment he heard some one closing the window, and his aunt
came to his bedside. She put her hand on his face, and said--

“How’s your head, dear?”

“Better, auntie, I think.”

“Would you like something to drink?”

“Oh, yes! I should, please.”

So his aunt gave him some lemonade, for she had been used to nursing
sick people, and Diamond felt very much refreshed, and laid his head
down again to go very fast asleep, as he thought. And so he did, but
only to come awake again, as a fresh burst of wind blew the lattice
open a second time. The same moment he found himself in a cloud of North
Wind’s hair, with her beautiful face, set in it like a moon, bending
over him.

“Quick, Diamond!” she said. “I have found such a chance!”

“But I’m not well,” said Diamond.

“I know that, but you will be better for a little fresh air. You shall
have plenty of that.”

“You want me to go, then?”

“Yes, I do. It won’t hurt you.”

“Very well,” said Diamond; and getting out of the bed-clothes, he jumped
into North Wind’s arms.

“We must make haste before your aunt comes,” said she, as she glided out
of the open lattice and left it swinging.

The moment Diamond felt her arms fold around him he began to feel
better. It was a moonless night, and very dark, with glimpses of stars
when the clouds parted.

“I used to dash the waves about here,” said North Wind, “where cows and
sheep are feeding now; but we shall soon get to them. There they are.”

And Diamond, looking down, saw the white glimmer of breaking water far
below him.

“You see, Diamond,” said North Wind, “it is very difficult for me to
get you to the back of the north wind, for that country lies in the very
north itself, and of course I can’t blow northwards.”

“Why not?” asked Diamond.

“You little silly!” said North Wind. “Don’t you see that if I were to
blow northwards I should be South Wind, and that is as much as to say
that one person could be two persons?”

“But how can you ever get home at all, then?”

“You are quite right--that is my home, though I never get farther than
the outer door. I sit on the doorstep, and hear the voices inside. I am
nobody there, Diamond.”

“I’m very sorry.”

“Why?”

“That you should be nobody.”

“Oh, I don’t mind it. Dear little man! you will be very glad some day
to be nobody yourself. But you can’t understand that now, and you had
better not try; for if you do, you will be certain to go fancying some
egregious nonsense, and making yourself miserable about it.”

“Then I won’t,” said Diamond.

“There’s a good boy. It will all come in good time.”

“But you haven’t told me how you get to the doorstep, you know.”

“It is easy enough for me. I have only to consent to be nobody, and
there I am. I draw into myself and there I am on the doorstep. But you
can easily see, or you have less sense than I think, that to drag you,
you heavy thing, along with me, would take centuries, and I could not
give the time to it.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” said Diamond.

“What for now, pet?”

“That I’m so heavy for you. I would be lighter if I could, but I don’t
know how.”

“You silly darling! Why, I could toss you a hundred miles from me if I
liked. It is only when I am going home that I shall find you heavy.”

“Then you are going home with me?”

“Of course. Did I not come to fetch you just for that?”

“But all this time you must be going southwards.”

“Yes. Of course I am.”

“How can you be taking me northwards, then?”

“A very sensible question. But you shall see. I will get rid of a few of
these clouds--only they do come up so fast! It’s like trying to blow a
brook dry. There! What do you see now?”

“I think I see a little boat, away there, down below.”

“A little boat, indeed! Well! She’s a yacht of two hundred tons; and the
captain of it is a friend of mine; for he is a man of good sense, and
can sail his craft well. I’ve helped him many a time when he little
thought it. I’ve heard him grumbling at me, when I was doing the very
best I could for him. Why, I’ve carried him eighty miles a day, again
and again, right north.”

“He must have dodged for that,” said Diamond, who had been watching the
vessels, and had seen that they went other ways than the wind blew.

“Of course he must. But don’t you see, it was the best I could do? I
couldn’t be South Wind. And besides it gave him a share in the business.
It is not good at all--mind that, Diamond--to do everything for those
you love, and not give them a share in the doing. It’s not kind. It’s
making too much of yourself, my child. If I had been South Wind, he
would only have smoked his pipe all day, and made himself stupid.”

“But how could he be a man of sense and grumble at you when you were
doing your best for him?”

“Oh! you must make allowances,” said North Wind, “or you will never do
justice to anybody.--You do understand, then, that a captain may sail
north----”

“In spite of a north wind--yes,” supplemented Diamond.

“Now, I do think you must be stupid, my dear” said North Wind. “Suppose
the north wind did not blow where would he be then?”

“Why then the south wind would carry him.”

“So you think that when the north wind stops the south wind blows.
Nonsense. If I didn’t blow, the captain couldn’t sail his eighty miles
a day. No doubt South Wind would carry him faster, but South Wind is
sitting on her doorstep then, and if I stopped there would be a dead
calm. So you are all wrong to say he can sail north in spite of me; he
sails north by my help, and my help alone. You see that, Diamond?”

“Yes, I do, North Wind. I am stupid, but I don’t want to be stupid.”

“Good boy! I am going to blow you north in that little craft, one of the
finest that ever sailed the sea. Here we are, right over it. I shall
be blowing against you; you will be sailing against me; and all will be
just as we want it. The captain won’t get on so fast as he would like,
but he will get on, and so shall we. I’m just going to put you on board.
Do you see in front of the tiller--that thing the man is working, now to
one side, now to the other--a round thing like the top of a drum?”

“Yes,” said Diamond.

“Below that is where they keep their spare sails, and some stores of
that sort. I am going to blow that cover off. The same moment I will
drop you on deck, and you must tumble in. Don’t be afraid, it is of no
depth, and you will fall on sail-cloth. You will find it nice and warm
and dry-only dark; and you will know I am near you by every roll and
pitch of the vessel. Coil yourself up and go to sleep. The yacht shall
be my cradle and you shall be my baby.”

“Thank you, dear North Wind. I am not a bit afraid,” said Diamond.

In a moment they were on a level with the bulwarks, and North Wind sent
the hatch of the after-store rattling away over the deck to leeward. The
next, Diamond found himself in the dark, for he had tumbled through the
hole as North Wind had told him, and the cover was replaced over his
head. Away he went rolling to leeward, for the wind began all at once to
blow hard. He heard the call of the captain, and the loud trampling of
the men over his head, as they hauled at the main sheet to get the boom
on board that they might take in a reef in the mainsail. Diamond felt
about until he had found what seemed the most comfortable place, and
there he snuggled down and lay.

Hours after hours, a great many of them, went by; and still Diamond
lay there. He never felt in the least tired or impatient, for a strange
pleasure filled his heart. The straining of the masts, the creaking of
the boom, the singing of the ropes, the banging of the blocks as they
put the vessel about, all fell in with the roaring of the wind above,
the surge of the waves past her sides, and the thud with which every now
and then one would strike her; while through it all Diamond could hear
the gurgling, rippling, talking flow of the water against her planks,
as she slipped through it, lying now on this side, now on that--like a
subdued air running through the grand music his North Wind was making
about him to keep him from tiring as they sped on towards the country at
the back of her doorstep.

How long this lasted Diamond had no idea. He seemed to fall asleep
sometimes, only through the sleep he heard the sounds going on. At
length the weather seemed to get worse. The confusion and trampling of
feet grew more frequent over his head; the vessel lay over more and
more on her side, and went roaring through the waves, which banged and
thumped at her as if in anger. All at once arose a terrible uproar. The
hatch was blown off; a cold fierce wind swept in upon him; and a long
arm came with it which laid hold of him and lifted him out. The same
moment he saw the little vessel far below him righting herself. She had
taken in all her sails and lay now tossing on the waves like a sea-bird
with folded wings. A short distance to the south lay a much larger
vessel, with two or three sails set, and towards it North Wind was
carrying Diamond. It was a German ship, on its way to the North Pole.

“That vessel down there will give us a lift now,” said North Wind; “and
after that I must do the best I can.”

She managed to hide him amongst the flags of the big ship, which were
all snugly stowed away, and on and on they sped towards the north. At
length one night she whispered in his ear, “Come on deck, Diamond;” and
he got up at once and crept on deck. Everything looked very strange.
Here and there on all sides were huge masses of floating ice, looking
like cathedrals, and castles, and crags, while away beyond was a blue
sea.

“Is the sun rising or setting?” asked Diamond.

“Neither or both, which you please. I can hardly tell which myself. If
he is setting now, he will be rising the next moment.”

“What a strange light it is!” said Diamond. “I have heard that the sun
doesn’t go to bed all the summer in these parts. Miss Coleman told me
that. I suppose he feels very sleepy, and that is why the light he sends
out looks so like a dream.”

“That will account for it well enough for all practical purposes,” said
North Wind.

Some of the icebergs were drifting northwards; one was passing very near
the ship. North Wind seized Diamond, and with a single bound lighted on
one of them--a huge thing, with sharp pinnacles and great clefts. The
same instant a wind began to blow from the south. North Wind hurried
Diamond down the north side of the iceberg, stepping by its jags and
splintering; for this berg had never got far enough south to be melted
and smoothed by the summer sun. She brought him to a cave near the
water, where she entered, and, letting Diamond go, sat down as if weary
on a ledge of ice.

Diamond seated himself on the other side, and for a while was enraptured
with the colour of the air inside the cave. It was a deep, dazzling,
lovely blue, deeper than the deepest blue of the sky. The blue seemed to
be in constant motion, like the blackness when you press your eyeballs
with your fingers, boiling and sparkling. But when he looked across to
North Wind he was frightened; her face was worn and livid.

“What is the matter with you, dear North Wind?” he said.

“Nothing much. I feel very faint. But you mustn’t mind it, for I can
bear it quite well. South Wind always blows me faint. If it were not for
the cool of the thick ice between me and her, I should faint altogether.
Indeed, as it is, I fear I must vanish.”

Diamond stared at her in terror, for he saw that her form and face were
growing, not small, but transparent, like something dissolving, not in
water, but in light. He could see the side of the blue cave through her
very heart. And she melted away till all that was left was a pale face,
like the moon in the morning, with two great lucid eyes in it.

“I am going, Diamond,” she said.

“Does it hurt you?” asked Diamond.

“It’s very uncomfortable,” she answered; “but I don’t mind it, for I
shall come all right again before long. I thought I should be able to go
with you all the way, but I cannot. You must not be frightened though.
Just go straight on, and you will come all right. You’ll find me on the
doorstep.”

As she spoke, her face too faded quite away, only Diamond thought he
could still see her eyes shining through the blue. When he went closer,
however, he found that what he thought her eyes were only two hollows in
the ice. North Wind was quite gone; and Diamond would have cried, if he
had not trusted her so thoroughly. So he sat still in the blue air of
the cavern listening to the wash and ripple of the water all about the
base of the iceberg, as it sped on and on into the open sea northwards.
It was an excellent craft to go with the current, for there was twice as
much of it below water as above. But a light south wind was blowing too,
and so it went fast.

After a little while Diamond went out and sat on the edge of his
floating island, and looked down into the ocean beneath him. The white
sides of the berg reflected so much light below the water, that he could
see far down into the green abyss. Sometimes he fancied he saw the eyes
of North Wind looking up at him from below, but the fancy never lasted
beyond the moment of its birth. And the time passed he did not know how,
for he felt as if he were in a dream. When he got tired of the green
water, he went into the blue cave; and when he got tired of the blue
cave he went out and gazed all about him on the blue sea, ever sparkling
in the sun, which kept wheeling about the sky, never going below the
horizon. But he chiefly gazed northwards, to see whether any land were
appearing. All this time he never wanted to eat. He broke off little
bits of the berg now and then and sucked them, and he thought them very
nice.

At length, one time he came out of his cave, he spied far off on the
horizon, a shining peak that rose into the sky like the top of some
tremendous iceberg; and his vessel was bearing him straight towards
it. As it went on the peak rose and rose higher and higher above the
horizon; and other peaks rose after it, with sharp edges and jagged
ridges connecting them. Diamond thought this must be the place he was
going to; and he was right; for the mountains rose and rose, till he saw
the line of the coast at their feet and at length the iceberg drove into
a little bay, all around which were lofty precipices with snow on their
tops, and streaks of ice down their sides. The berg floated slowly up to
a projecting rock. Diamond stepped on shore, and without looking behind
him began to follow a natural path which led windingly towards the top
of the precipice.

When he reached it, he found himself on a broad table of ice,
along which he could walk without much difficulty. Before him, at a
considerable distance, rose a lofty ridge of ice, which shot up into
fantastic pinnacles and towers and battlements. The air was very cold,
and seemed somehow dead, for there was not the slightest breath of wind.

In the centre of the ridge before him appeared a gap like the opening
of a valley. But as he walked towards it, gazing, and wondering whether
that could be the way he had to take, he saw that what had appeared a
gap was the form of a woman seated against the ice front of the ridge,
leaning forwards with her hands in her lap, and her hair hanging down to
the ground.

“It is North Wind on her doorstep,” said Diamond joyfully, and hurried
on.

He soon came up to the place, and there the form sat, like one of
the great figures at the door of an Egyptian temple, motionless, with
drooping arms and head. Then Diamond grew frightened, because she did
not move nor speak. He was sure it was North Wind, but he thought she
must be dead at last. Her face was white as the snow, her eyes were
blue as the air in the ice-cave, and her hair hung down straight, like
icicles. She had on a greenish robe, like the colour in the hollows of a
glacier seen from far off.

He stood up before her, and gazed fearfully into her face for a few
minutes before he ventured to speak. At length, with a great effort and
a trembling voice, he faltered out--

“North Wind!”

“Well, child?” said the form, without lifting its head.

“Are you ill, dear North Wind?”

“No. I am waiting.”

“What for?”

“Till I’m wanted.”

“You don’t care for me any more,” said Diamond, almost crying now.

“Yes I do. Only I can’t show it. All my love is down at the bottom of my
heart. But I feel it bubbling there.”

“What do you want me to do next, dear North Wind?” said Diamond, wishing
to show his love by being obedient.

“What do you want to do yourself?”

“I want to go into the country at your back.”

“Then you must go through me.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“I mean just what I say. You must walk on as if I were an open door, and
go right through me.”

“But that will hurt you.”

“Not in the least. It will hurt you, though.”

“I don’t mind that, if you tell me to do it.”

“Do it,” said North Wind.

Diamond walked towards her instantly. When he reached her knees, he put
out his hand to lay it on her, but nothing was there save an intense
cold. He walked on. Then all grew white about him; and the cold stung
him like fire. He walked on still, groping through the whiteness. It
thickened about him. At last, it got into his heart, and he lost all
sense. I would say that he fainted--only whereas in common faints all
grows black about you, he felt swallowed up in whiteness. It was when he
reached North Wind’s heart that he fainted and fell. But as he fell, he
rolled over the threshold, and it was thus that Diamond got to the back
of the north wind.



CHAPTER X. AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND


I HAVE now come to the most difficult part of my story. And why? Because
I do not know enough about it. And why should I not know as much about
this part as about any other part? For of course I could know nothing
about the story except Diamond had told it; and why should not Diamond
tell about the country at the back of the north wind, as well as about
his adventures in getting there? Because, when he came back, he had
forgotten a great deal, and what he did remember was very hard to tell.
Things there are so different from things here! The people there do not
speak the same language for one thing. Indeed, Diamond insisted that
there they do not speak at all. I do not think he was right, but it may
well have appeared so to Diamond. The fact is, we have different reports
of the place from the most trustworthy people. Therefore we are bound
to believe that it appears somewhat different to different people. All,
however, agree in a general way about it.

I will tell you something of what two very different people have
reported, both of whom knew more about it, I believe, than Herodotus.
One of them speaks from his own experience, for he visited the country;
the other from the testimony of a young peasant girl who came back from
it for a month’s visit to her friends. The former was a great Italian
of noble family, who died more than five hundred years ago; the latter a
Scotch shepherd who died not forty years ago.

The Italian, then, informs us that he had to enter that country through
a fire so hot that he would have thrown himself into boiling glass to
cool himself. This was not Diamond’s experience, but then Durante--that
was the name of the Italian, and it means Lasting, for his books will
last as long as there are enough men in the world worthy of having
them--Durante was an elderly man, and Diamond was a little boy, and so
their experience must be a little different. The peasant girl, on the
other hand, fell fast asleep in a wood, and woke in the same country.

In describing it, Durante says that the ground everywhere smelt sweetly,
and that a gentle, even-tempered wind, which never blew faster or
slower, breathed in his face as he went, making all the leaves point one
way, not so as to disturb the birds in the tops of the trees, but, on
the contrary, sounding a bass to their song. He describes also a little
river which was so full that its little waves, as it hurried along, bent
the grass, full of red and yellow flowers, through which it flowed. He
says that the purest stream in the world beside this one would look as
if it were mixed with something that did not belong to it, even although
it was flowing ever in the brown shadow of the trees, and neither sun
nor moon could shine upon it. He seems to imply that it is always the
month of May in that country. It would be out of place to describe here
the wonderful sights he saw, for the music of them is in another key
from that of this story, and I shall therefore only add from the account
of this traveller, that the people there are so free and so just and so
healthy, that every one of them has a crown like a king and a mitre like
a priest.

The peasant girl--Kilmeny was her name--could not report such grand
things as Durante, for, as the shepherd says, telling her story as I
tell Diamond’s--

           “Kilmeny had been she knew not where,
           And Kilmeny had seen what she could not declare;
           Kilmeny had been where the cock never crew,
           Where the rain never fell, and the wind never blew.
           But it seemed as the harp of the sky had rung,
           And the airs of heaven played round her tongue,
           When she spoke of the lovely forms she had seen,
           And a land where sin had never been;
           A land of love and a land of light,
           Withouten sun, or moon, or night;
           Where the river swayed a living stream,
           And the light a pure and cloudless beam:
           The land of vision it would seem,
           And still an everlasting dream.”


The last two lines are the shepherd’s own remark, and a matter of
opinion. But it is clear, I think, that Kilmeny must have described
the same country as Durante saw, though, not having his experience, she
could neither understand nor describe it so well.

Now I must give you such fragments of recollection as Diamond was able
to bring back with him.

When he came to himself after he fell, he found himself at the back of
the north wind. North Wind herself was nowhere to be seen. Neither
was there a vestige of snow or of ice within sight. The sun too had
vanished; but that was no matter, for there was plenty of a certain
still rayless light. Where it came from he never found out; but he
thought it belonged to the country itself. Sometimes he thought it came
out of the flowers, which were very bright, but had no strong colour.
He said the river--for all agree that there is a river there--flowed
not only through, but over grass: its channel, instead of being rock,
stones, pebbles, sand, or anything else, was of pure meadow grass, not
over long. He insisted that if it did not sing tunes in people’s ears,
it sung tunes in their heads, in proof of which I may mention that, in
the troubles which followed, Diamond was often heard singing; and when
asked what he was singing, would answer, “One of the tunes the river
at the back of the north wind sung.” And I may as well say at once that
Diamond never told these things to any one but--no, I had better not say
who it was; but whoever it was told me, and I thought it would be well
to write them for my child-readers.

He could not say he was very happy there, for he had neither his father
nor mother with him, but he felt so still and quiet and patient and
contented, that, as far as the mere feeling went, it was something
better than mere happiness. Nothing went wrong at the back of the north
wind. Neither was anything quite right, he thought. Only everything was
going to be right some day. His account disagreed with that of Durante,
and agreed with that of Kilmeny, in this, that he protested there was no
wind there at all. I fancy he missed it. At all events we could not do
without wind. It all depends on how big our lungs are whether the wind
is too strong for us or not.

When the person he told about it asked him whether he saw anybody he
knew there, he answered, “Only a little girl belonging to the gardener,
who thought he had lost her, but was quite mistaken, for there she was
safe enough, and was to come back some day, as I came back, if they
would only wait.”

“Did you talk to her, Diamond?”

“No. Nobody talks there. They only look at each other, and understand
everything.”

“Is it cold there?”

“No.”

“Is it hot?”

“No.”

“What is it then?”

“You never think about such things there.”

“What a queer place it must be!”

“It’s a very good place.”

“Do you want to go back again?”

“No; I don’t think I have left it; I feel it here, somewhere.”

“Did the people there look pleased?”

“Yes--quite pleased, only a little sad.”

“Then they didn’t look glad?”

“They looked as if they were waiting to be gladder some day.”

This was how Diamond used to answer questions about that country. And
now I will take up the story again, and tell you how he got back to this
country.



CHAPTER XI. HOW DIAMOND GOT HOME AGAIN


WHEN one at the back of the north wind wanted to know how things were
going with any one he loved, he had to go to a certain tree, climb the
stem, and sit down in the branches. In a few minutes, if he kept very
still, he would see something at least of what was going on with the
people he loved.

One day when Diamond was sitting in this tree, he began to long very
much to get home again, and no wonder, for he saw his mother crying.
Durante says that the people there may always follow their wishes,
because they never wish but what is good. Diamond’s wish was to get
home, and he would fain follow his wish.

But how was he to set about it? If he could only see North Wind! But the
moment he had got to her back, she was gone altogether from his sight.
He had never seen her back. She might be sitting on her doorstep still,
looking southwards, and waiting, white and thin and blue-eyed, until she
was wanted. Or she might have again become a mighty creature, with
power to do that which was demanded of her, and gone far away upon many
missions. She must be somewhere, however. He could not go home without
her, and therefore he must find her. She could never have intended to
leave him always away from his mother. If there had been any danger of
that, she would have told him, and given him his choice about going. For
North Wind was right honest. How to find North Wind, therefore, occupied
all his thoughts.

In his anxiety about his mother, he used to climb the tree every day,
and sit in its branches. However many of the dwellers there did so, they
never incommoded one another; for the moment one got into the tree, he
became invisible to every one else; and it was such a wide-spreading
tree that there was room for every one of the people of the country
in it, without the least interference with each other. Sometimes, on
getting down, two of them would meet at the root, and then they would
smile to each other more sweetly than at any other time, as much as to
say, “Ah, you’ve been up there too!”

One day he was sitting on one of the outer branches of the tree, looking
southwards after his home. Far away was a blue shining sea, dotted with
gleaming and sparkling specks of white. Those were the icebergs. Nearer
he saw a great range of snow-capped mountains, and down below him the
lovely meadow-grass of the country, with the stream flowing and flowing
through it, away towards the sea. As he looked he began to wonder, for
the whole country lay beneath him like a map, and that which was near
him looked just as small as that which he knew to be miles away. The
ridge of ice which encircled it appeared but a few yards off, and no
larger than the row of pebbles with which a child will mark out the
boundaries of the kingdom he has appropriated on the sea-shore. He
thought he could distinguish the vapoury form of North Wind, seated as
he had left her, on the other side. Hastily he descended the tree, and
to his amazement found that the map or model of the country still lay at
his feet. He stood in it. With one stride he had crossed the river; with
another he had reached the ridge of ice; with the third he stepped over
its peaks, and sank wearily down at North Wind’s knees. For there she
sat on her doorstep. The peaks of the great ridge of ice were as lofty
as ever behind her, and the country at her back had vanished from
Diamond’s view.

North Wind was as still as Diamond had left her. Her pale face was white
as the snow, and her motionless eyes were as blue as the caverns in the
ice. But the instant Diamond touched her, her face began to change like
that of one waking from sleep. Light began to glimmer from the blue of
her eyes.

A moment more, and she laid her hand on Diamond’s head, and began
playing with his hair. Diamond took hold of her hand, and laid his face
to it. She gave a little start.

“How very alive you are, child!” she murmured. “Come nearer to me.”

By the help of the stones all around he clambered up beside her, and
laid himself against her bosom. She gave a great sigh, slowly lifted her
arms, and slowly folded them about him, until she clasped him close. Yet
a moment, and she roused herself, and came quite awake; and the cold of
her bosom, which had pierced Diamond’s bones, vanished.

“Have you been sitting here ever since I went through you, dear North
Wind?” asked Diamond, stroking her hand.

“Yes,” she answered, looking at him with her old kindness.

“Ain’t you very tired?”

“No; I’ve often had to sit longer. Do you know how long you have been?”

“Oh! years and years,” answered Diamond.

“You have just been seven days,” returned North Wind.

“I thought I had been a hundred years!” exclaimed Diamond.

“Yes, I daresay,” replied North Wind. “You’ve been away from here seven
days; but how long you may have been in there is quite another thing.
Behind my back and before my face things are so different! They don’t go
at all by the same rule.”

“I’m very glad,” said Diamond, after thinking a while.

“Why?” asked North Wind.

“Because I’ve been such a long time there, and such a little while away
from mother. Why, she won’t be expecting me home from Sandwich yet!”

“No. But we mustn’t talk any longer. I’ve got my orders now, and we must
be off in a few minutes.”

Next moment Diamond found himself sitting alone on the rock. North Wind
had vanished. A creature like a great humble-bee or cockchafer flew past
his face; but it could be neither, for there were no insects amongst the
ice. It passed him again and again, flying in circles around him, and he
concluded that it must be North Wind herself, no bigger than Tom Thumb
when his mother put him in the nutshell lined with flannel. But she was
no longer vapoury and thin. She was solid, although tiny. A moment more,
and she perched on his shoulder.

“Come along, Diamond,” she said in his ear, in the smallest and highest
of treble voices; “it is time we were setting out for Sandwich.”

Diamond could just see her, by turning his head towards his shoulder as
far as he could, but only with one eye, for his nose came between her
and the other.

“Won’t you take me in your arms and carry me?” he said in a whisper, for
he knew she did not like a loud voice when she was small.

“Ah! you ungrateful boy,” returned North Wind, smiling “how dare you
make game of me? Yes, I will carry you, but you shall walk a bit for
your impertinence first. Come along.”

She jumped from his shoulder, but when Diamond looked for her upon the
ground, he could see nothing but a little spider with long legs that
made its way over the ice towards the south. It ran very fast indeed for
a spider, but Diamond ran a long way before it, and then waited for
it. It was up with him sooner than he had expected, however, and it
had grown a good deal. And the spider grew and grew and went faster and
faster, till all at once Diamond discovered that it was not a spider,
but a weasel; and away glided the weasel, and away went Diamond after
it, and it took all the run there was in him to keep up with the weasel.
And the weasel grew, and grew, and grew, till all at once Diamond saw
that the weasel was not a weasel but a cat. And away went the cat, and
Diamond after it. And when he had run half a mile, he found the cat
waiting for him, sitting up and washing her face not to lose time. And
away went the cat again, and Diamond after it. But the next time he came
up with the cat, the cat was not a cat, but a hunting-leopard. And the
hunting-leopard grew to a jaguar, all covered with spots like eyes.
And the jaguar grew to a Bengal tiger. And at none of them was Diamond
afraid, for he had been at North Wind’s back, and he could be afraid of
her no longer whatever she did or grew. And the tiger flew over the snow
in a straight line for the south, growing less and less to Diamond’s
eyes till it was only a black speck upon the whiteness; and then it
vanished altogether. And now Diamond felt that he would rather not run
any farther, and that the ice had got very rough. Besides, he was near
the precipices that bounded the sea, so he slackened his pace to a walk,
saying aloud to himself:

“When North Wind has punished me enough for making game of her, she will
come back to me; I know she will, for I can’t go much farther without
her.”

“You dear boy! It was only in fun. Here I am!” said North Wind’s voice
behind him.

Diamond turned, and saw her as he liked best to see her, standing beside
him, a tall lady.

“Where’s the tiger?” he asked, for he knew all the creatures from a
picture book that Miss Coleman had given him. “But, of course,” he
added, “you were the tiger. I was puzzled and forgot. I saw it such a
long way off before me, and there you were behind me. It’s so odd, you
know.”

“It must look very odd to you, Diamond: I see that. But it is no more
odd to me than to break an old pine in two.”

“Well, that’s odd enough,” remarked Diamond.

“So it is! I forgot. Well, none of these things are odder to me than it
is to you to eat bread and butter.”

“Well, that’s odd too, when I think of it,” persisted Diamond. “I should
just like a slice of bread and butter! I’m afraid to say how long it
is--how long it seems to me, that is--since I had anything to eat.”

“Come then,” said North Wind, stooping and holding out her arms. “You
shall have some bread and butter very soon. I am glad to find you want
some.”

Diamond held up his arms to meet hers, and was safe upon her bosom.
North Wind bounded into the air. Her tresses began to lift and rise and
spread and stream and flow and flutter; and with a roar from her hair
and an answering roar from one of the great glaciers beside them, whose
slow torrent tumbled two or three icebergs at once into the waves at
their feet, North Wind and Diamond went flying southwards.



CHAPTER XII. WHO MET DIAMOND AT SANDWICH


As THEY flew, so fast they went that the sea slid away from under them
like a great web of shot silk, blue shot with grey, and green shot with
purple. They went so fast that the stars themselves appeared to sail
away past them overhead, “like golden boats,” on a blue sea turned
upside down. And they went so fast that Diamond himself went the other
way as fast--I mean he went fast asleep in North Wind’s arms.

When he woke, a face was bending over him; but it was not North Wind’s;
it was his mother’s. He put out his arms to her, and she clasped him to
her bosom and burst out crying. Diamond kissed her again and again to
make her stop. Perhaps kissing is the best thing for crying, but it will
not always stop it.

“What is the matter, mother?” he said.

“Oh, Diamond, my darling! you have been so ill!” she sobbed.

“No, mother dear. I’ve only been at the back of the north wind,”
 returned Diamond.

“I thought you were dead,” said his mother.

But that moment the doctor came in.

“Oh! there!” said the doctor with gentle cheerfulness; “we’re better
to-day, I see.”

Then he drew the mother aside, and told her not to talk to Diamond, or
to mind what he might say; for he must be kept as quiet as possible. And
indeed Diamond was not much inclined to talk, for he felt very strange
and weak, which was little wonder, seeing that all the time he had been
away he had only sucked a few lumps of ice, and there could not be much
nourishment in them.

Now while he is lying there, getting strong again with chicken broth and
other nice things, I will tell my readers what had been taking place at
his home, for they ought to be told it.

They may have forgotten that Miss Coleman was in a very poor state of
health. Now there were three reasons for this. In the first place,
her lungs were not strong. In the second place, there was a gentleman
somewhere who had not behaved very well to her. In the third place, she
had not anything particular to do. These three nots together are enough
to make a lady very ill indeed. Of course she could not help the first
cause; but if the other two causes had not existed, that would have been
of little consequence; she would only have to be a little careful. The
second she could not help quite; but if she had had anything to do,
and had done it well, it would have been very difficult for any man to
behave badly to her. And for this third cause of her illness, if she had
had anything to do that was worth doing, she might have borne his bad
behaviour so that even that would not have made her ill. It is not
always easy, I confess, to find something to do that is worth doing, but
the most difficult things are constantly being done, and she might have
found something if she had tried. Her fault lay in this, that she had
not tried. But, to be sure, her father and mother were to blame that
they had never set her going. Only then again, nobody had told her
father and mother that they ought to set her going in that direction. So
as none of them would find it out of themselves, North Wind had to teach
them.

We know that North Wind was very busy that night on which she left
Diamond in the cathedral. She had in a sense been blowing through
and through the Colemans’ house the whole of the night. First, Miss
Coleman’s maid had left a chink of her mistress’s window open, thinking
she had shut it, and North Wind had wound a few of her hairs round the
lady’s throat. She was considerably worse the next morning. Again, the
ship which North Wind had sunk that very night belonged to Mr. Coleman.
Nor will my readers understand what a heavy loss this was to him until
I have informed them that he had been getting poorer and poorer for some
time. He was not so successful in his speculations as he had been,
for he speculated a great deal more than was right, and it was time he
should be pulled up. It is a hard thing for a rich man to grow poor;
but it is an awful thing for him to grow dishonest, and some kinds of
speculation lead a man deep into dishonesty before he thinks what he is
about. Poverty will not make a man worthless--he may be worth a great
deal more when he is poor than he was when he was rich; but dishonesty
goes very far indeed to make a man of no value--a thing to be thrown
out in the dust-hole of the creation, like a bit of a broken basin, or a
dirty rag. So North Wind had to look after Mr. Coleman, and try to make
an honest man of him. So she sank the ship which was his last venture,
and he was what himself and his wife and the world called ruined.

Nor was this all yet. For on board that vessel Miss Coleman’s lover was
a passenger; and when the news came that the vessel had gone down, and
that all on board had perished, we may be sure she did not think
the loss of their fine house and garden and furniture the greatest
misfortune in the world.

Of course, the trouble did not end with Mr. Coleman and his family.
Nobody can suffer alone. When the cause of suffering is most deeply
hidden in the heart, and nobody knows anything about it but the man
himself, he must be a great and a good man indeed, such as few of us
have known, if the pain inside him does not make him behave so as to
cause all about him to be more or less uncomfortable. But when a man
brings money-troubles on himself by making haste to be rich, then
most of the people he has to do with must suffer in the same way with
himself. The elm-tree which North Wind blew down that very night, as
if small and great trials were to be gathered in one heap, crushed Miss
Coleman’s pretty summer-house: just so the fall of Mr. Coleman crushed
the little family that lived over his coach-house and stable. Before
Diamond was well enough to be taken home, there was no home for him
to go to. Mr. Coleman--or his creditors, for I do not know the
particulars--had sold house, carriage, horses, furniture, and
everything. He and his wife and daughter and Mrs. Crump had gone to live
in a small house in Hoxton, where he would be unknown, and whence he
could walk to his place of business in the City. For he was not an old
man, and hoped yet to retrieve his fortunes. Let us hope that he lived
to retrieve his honesty, the tail of which had slipped through his
fingers to the very last joint, if not beyond it.

Of course, Diamond’s father had nothing to do for a time, but it was
not so hard for him to have nothing to do as it was for Miss Coleman. He
wrote to his wife that, if her sister would keep her there till he got
a place, it would be better for them, and he would be greatly obliged
to her. Meantime, the gentleman who had bought the house had allowed his
furniture to remain where it was for a little while.

Diamond’s aunt was quite willing to keep them as long as she could. And
indeed Diamond was not yet well enough to be moved with safety.

When he had recovered so far as to be able to go out, one day his mother
got her sister’s husband, who had a little pony-cart, to carry them
down to the sea-shore, and leave them there for a few hours. He had
some business to do further on at Ramsgate, and would pick them up as he
returned. A whiff of the sea-air would do them both good, she said, and
she thought besides she could best tell Diamond what had happened if she
had him quite to herself.



CHAPTER XIII. THE SEASIDE


DIAMOND and his mother sat down upon the edge of the rough grass that
bordered the sand. The sun was just far enough past its highest not to
shine in their eyes when they looked eastward. A sweet little wind blew
on their left side, and comforted the mother without letting her know
what it was that comforted her. Away before them stretched the sparkling
waters of the ocean, every wave of which flashed out its own delight
back in the face of the great sun, which looked down from the stillness
of its blue house with glorious silent face upon its flashing children.
On each hand the shore rounded outwards, forming a little bay. There
were no white cliffs here, as further north and south, and the place was
rather dreary, but the sky got at them so much the better. Not a house,
not a creature was within sight. Dry sand was about their feet, and
under them thin wiry grass, that just managed to grow out of the
poverty-stricken shore.

“Oh dear!” said Diamond’s mother, with a deep sigh, “it’s a sad world!”

“Is it?” said Diamond. “I didn’t know.”

“How should you know, child? You’ve been too well taken care of, I
trust.”

“Oh yes, I have,” returned Diamond. “I’m sorry! I thought you were taken
care of too. I thought my father took care of you. I will ask him about
it. I think he must have forgotten.”

“Dear boy!” said his mother, “your father’s the best man in the world.”

“So I thought!” returned Diamond with triumph. “I was sure of it!--Well,
doesn’t he take very good care of you?”

“Yes, yes, he does,” answered his mother, bursting into tears. “But
who’s to take care of him? And how is he to take care of us if he’s got
nothing to eat himself?”

“Oh dear!” said Diamond with a gasp; “hasn’t he got anything to eat? Oh!
I must go home to him.”

“No, no, child. He’s not come to that yet. But what’s to become of us, I
don’t know.”

“Are you very hungry, mother? There’s the basket. I thought you put
something to eat in it.”

“O you darling stupid! I didn’t say I was hungry,” returned his mother,
smiling through her tears.

“Then I don’t understand you at all,” said Diamond. “Do tell me what’s
the matter.”

“There are people in the world who have nothing to eat, Diamond.”

“Then I suppose they don’t stop in it any longer. They--they--what you
call--die--don’t they?”

“Yes, they do. How would you like that?”

“I don’t know. I never tried. But I suppose they go where they get
something to eat.”

“Like enough they don’t want it,” said his mother, petulantly.

“That’s all right then,” said Diamond, thinking I daresay more than he
chose to put in words.

“Is it though? Poor boy! how little you know about things! Mr. Coleman’s
lost all his money, and your father has nothing to do, and we shall have
nothing to eat by and by.”

“Are you sure, mother?”

“Sure of what?”

“Sure that we shall have nothing to eat.”

“No, thank Heaven! I’m not sure of it. I hope not.”

“Then I can’t understand it, mother. There’s a piece of gingerbread in
the basket, I know.”

“O you little bird! You have no more sense than a sparrow that picks
what it wants, and never thinks of the winter and the frost and, the
snow.”

“Ah--yes--I see. But the birds get through the winter, don’t they?”

“Some of them fall dead on the ground.”

“They must die some time. They wouldn’t like to be birds always. Would
you, mother?”

“What a child it is!” thought his mother, but she said nothing.

“Oh! now I remember,” Diamond went on. “Father told me that day I went
to Epping Forest with him, that the rose-bushes, and the may-bushes, and
the holly-bushes were the bird’s barns, for there were the hips, and the
haws, and the holly-berries, all ready for the winter.”

“Yes; that’s all very true. So you see the birds are provided for. But
there are no such barns for you and me, Diamond.”

“Ain’t there?”

“No. We’ve got to work for our bread.”

“Then let’s go and work,” said Diamond, getting up.

“It’s no use. We’ve not got anything to do.”

“Then let’s wait.”

“Then we shall starve.”

“No. There’s the basket. Do you know, mother, I think I shall call that
basket the barn.”

“It’s not a very big one. And when it’s empty--where are we then?”

“At auntie’s cupboard,” returned Diamond promptly.

“But we can’t eat auntie’s things all up and leave her to starve.”

“No, no. We’ll go back to father before that. He’ll have found a
cupboard somewhere by that time.”

“How do you know that?”

“I don’t know it. But I haven’t got even a cupboard, and I’ve always had
plenty to eat. I’ve heard you say I had too much, sometimes.”

“But I tell you that’s because I’ve had a cupboard for you, child.”

“And when yours was empty, auntie opened hers.”

“But that can’t go on.”

“How do you know? I think there must be a big cupboard somewhere, out of
which the little cupboards are filled, you know, mother.”

“Well, I wish I could find the door of that cupboard,” said his mother.
But the same moment she stopped, and was silent for a good while. I
cannot tell whether Diamond knew what she was thinking, but I think I
know. She had heard something at church the day before, which came back
upon her--something like this, that she hadn’t to eat for tomorrow as
well as for to-day; and that what was not wanted couldn’t be missed.
So, instead of saying anything more, she stretched out her hand for the
basket, and she and Diamond had their dinner.

And Diamond did enjoy it. For the drive and the fresh air had made him
quite hungry; and he did not, like his mother, trouble himself about
what they should dine off that day week. The fact was he had lived so
long without any food at all at the back of the north wind, that he knew
quite well that food was not essential to existence; that in fact, under
certain circumstances, people could live without it well enough.

His mother did not speak much during their dinner. After it was over she
helped him to walk about a little, but he was not able for much and soon
got tired. He did not get fretful, though. He was too glad of having the
sun and the wind again, to fret because he could not run about. He lay
down on the dry sand, and his mother covered him with a shawl. She then
sat by his side, and took a bit of work from her pocket. But Diamond
felt rather sleepy, and turned on his side and gazed sleepily over the
sand. A few yards off he saw something fluttering.

“What is that, mother?” he said.

“Only a bit of paper,” she answered.

“It flutters more than a bit of paper would, I think,” said Diamond.

“I’ll go and see if you like,” said his mother. “My eyes are none of the
best.”

So she rose and went and found that they were both right, for it was a
little book, partly buried in the sand. But several of its leaves were
clear of the sand, and these the wind kept blowing about in a very
flutterful manner. She took it up and brought it to Diamond.

“What is it, mother?” he asked.

“Some nursery rhymes, I think,” she answered.

“I’m too sleepy,” said Diamond. “Do read some of them to me.”

“Yes, I will,” she said, and began one.--“But this is such nonsense!”
 she said again. “I will try to find a better one.”

She turned the leaves searching, but three times, with sudden puffs, the
wind blew the leaves rustling back to the same verses.

“Do read that one,” said Diamond, who seemed to be of the same mind as
the wind. “It sounded very nice. I am sure it is a good one.”

So his mother thought it might amuse him, though she couldn’t find any
sense in it. She never thought he might understand it, although she
could not.

Now I do not exactly know what the mother read, but this is what Diamond
heard, or thought afterwards that he had heard. He was, however, as I
have said, very sleepy. And when he thought he understood the verses he
may have been only dreaming better ones. This is how they went--

I know a river whose waters run asleep run run ever singing in the
shallows dumb in the hollows sleeping so deep and all the swallows that
dip their feathers in the hollows or in the shallows are the merriest
swallows of all for the nests they bake with the clay they cake with
the water they shake from their wings that rake the water out of the
shallows or the hollows will hold together in any weather and so the
swallows are the merriest fellows and have the merriest children and
are built so narrow like the head of an arrow to cut the air and go just
where the nicest water is flowing and the nicest dust is blowing for
each so narrow like head of an arrow is only a barrow to carry the
mud he makes from the nicest water flowing and the nicest dust that is
blowing to build his nest for her he loves best with the nicest cakes
which the sunshine bakes all for their merry children all so callow with
beaks that follow gaping and hollow wider and wider after their father
or after their mother the food-provider who brings them a spider or a
worm the poor hider down in the earth so there’s no dearth for their
beaks as yellow as the buttercups growing beside the flowing of the
singing river always and ever growing and blowing for fast as the sheep
awake or asleep crop them and crop them they cannot stop them but up
they creep and on they go blowing and so with the daisies the little
white praises they grow and they blow and they spread out their crown
and they praise the sun and when he goes down their praising is done and
they fold up their crown and they sleep every one till over the plain
he’s shining amain and they’re at it again praising and praising such
low songs raising that no one hears them but the sun who rears them and
the sheep that bite them are the quietest sheep awake or asleep with the
merriest bleat and the little lambs are the merriest lambs they forget
to eat for the frolic in their feet and the lambs and their dams are
the whitest sheep with the woolliest wool and the longest wool and the
trailingest tails and they shine like snow in the grasses that grow by
the singing river that sings for ever and the sheep and the lambs are
merry for ever because the river sings and they drink it and the lambs
and their dams are quiet and white because of their diet for what they
bite is buttercups yellow and daisies white and grass as green as the
river can make it with wind as mellow to kiss it and shake it as never
was seen but here in the hollows beside the river where all the swallows
are merriest of fellows for the nests they make with the clay they cake
in the sunshine bake till they are like bone as dry in the wind as a
marble stone so firm they bind the grass in the clay that dries in the
wind the sweetest wind that blows by the river flowing for ever but
never you find whence comes the wind that blows on the hollows and over
the shallows where dip the swallows alive it blows the life as it goes
awake or asleep into the river that sings as it flows and the life it
blows into the sheep awake or asleep with the woolliest wool and the
trailingest tails and it never fails gentle and cool to wave the wool
and to toss the grass as the lambs and the sheep over it pass and tug
and bite with their teeth so white and then with the sweep of their
trailing tails smooth it again and it grows amain and amain it grows and
the wind as it blows tosses the swallows over the hollows and down on
the shallows till every feather doth shake and quiver and all their
feathers go all together blowing the life and the joy so rife into the
swallows that skim the shallows and have the yellowest children for the
wind that blows is the life of the river flowing for ever that washes
the grasses still as it passes and feeds the daisies the little white
praises and buttercups bonny so golden and sunny with butter and honey
that whiten the sheep awake or asleep that nibble and bite and grow
whiter than white and merry and quiet on the sweet diet fed by the river
and tossed for ever by the wind that tosses the swallow that crosses
over the shallows dipping his wings to gather the water and bake the
cake that the wind shall make as hard as a bone as dry as a stone it’s
all in the wind that blows from behind and all in the river that flows
for ever and all in the grasses and the white daisies and the merry
sheep awake or asleep and the happy swallows skimming the shallows and
it’s all in the wind that blows from behind.


Here Diamond became aware that his mother had stopped reading.

“Why don’t you go on, mother dear?” he asked.

“It’s such nonsense!” said his mother. “I believe it would go on for
ever.”

“That’s just what it did,” said Diamond.

“What did?” she asked.

“Why, the river. That’s almost the very tune it used to sing.”

His mother was frightened, for she thought the fever was coming on
again. So she did not contradict him.

“Who made that poem?” asked Diamond.

“I don’t know,” she answered. “Some silly woman for her children, I
suppose--and then thought it good enough to print.”

“She must have been at the back of the north wind some time or other,
anyhow,” said Diamond. “She couldn’t have got a hold of it anywhere
else. That’s just how it went.” And he began to chant bits of it here
and there; but his mother said nothing for fear of making him, worse;
and she was very glad indeed when she saw her brother-in-law jogging
along in his little cart. They lifted Diamond in, and got up themselves,
and away they went, “home again, home again, home again,” as Diamond
sang. But he soon grew quiet, and before they reached Sandwich he was
fast asleep and dreaming of the country at the back of the north wind.



CHAPTER XIV. OLD DIAMOND


AFTER this Diamond recovered so fast, that in a few days he was quite
able to go home as soon as his father had a place for them to go. Now
his father having saved a little money, and finding that no situation
offered itself, had been thinking over a new plan. A strange occurrence
it was which turned his thoughts in that direction. He had a friend in
the Bloomsbury region, who lived by letting out cabs and horses to the
cabmen. This man, happening to meet him one day as he was returning from
an unsuccessful application, said to him:

“Why don’t you set up for yourself now--in the cab line, I mean?”

“I haven’t enough for that,” answered Diamond’s father.

“You must have saved a goodish bit, I should think. Just come home with
me now and look at a horse I can let you have cheap. I bought him only a
few weeks ago, thinking he’d do for a Hansom, but I was wrong. He’s got
bone enough for a waggon, but a waggon ain’t a Hansom. He ain’t got go
enough for a Hansom. You see parties as takes Hansoms wants to go like
the wind, and he ain’t got wind enough, for he ain’t so young as he once
was. But for a four-wheeler as takes families and their luggages, he’s
the very horse. He’d carry a small house any day. I bought him cheap,
and I’ll sell him cheap.”

“Oh, I don’t want him,” said Diamond’s father. “A body must have time
to think over an affair of so much importance. And there’s the cab too.
That would come to a deal of money.”

“I could fit you there, I daresay,” said his friend. “But come and look
at the animal, anyhow.”

“Since I lost my own old pair, as was Mr. Coleman’s,” said Diamond’s
father, turning to accompany the cab-master, “I ain’t almost got the
heart to look a horse in the face. It’s a thousand pities to part man
and horse.”

“So it is,” returned his friend sympathetically.

But what was the ex-coachman’s delight, when, on going into the stable
where his friend led him, he found the horse he wanted him to buy was
no other than his own old Diamond, grown very thin and bony and
long-legged, as if they, had been doing what they could to fit him for
Hansom work!

“He ain’t a Hansom horse,” said Diamond’s father indignantly.

“Well, you’re right. He ain’t handsome, but he’s a good un” said his
owner.

“Who says he ain’t handsome? He’s one of the handsomest horses a
gentleman’s coachman ever druv,” said Diamond’s father; remarking to
himself under his breath--“though I says it as shouldn’t”--for he did
not feel inclined all at once to confess that his own old horse could
have sunk so low.

“Well,” said his friend, “all I say is--There’s a animal for you, as
strong as a church; an’ll go like a train, leastways a parly,” he added,
correcting himself.

But the coachman had a lump in his throat and tears in his eyes. For the
old horse, hearing his voice, had turned his long neck, and when his
old friend went up to him and laid his hand on his side, he whinnied
for joy, and laid his big head on his master’s breast. This settled the
matter. The coachman’s arms were round the horse’s neck in a moment, and
he fairly broke down and cried. The cab-master had never been so fond of
a horse himself as to hug him like that, but he saw in a moment how it
was. And he must have been a good-hearted fellow, for I never heard of
such an idea coming into the head of any other man with a horse to sell:
instead of putting something on to the price because he was now pretty
sure of selling him, he actually took a pound off what he had meant to
ask for him, saying to himself it was a shame to part old friends.

Diamond’s father, as soon as he came to himself, turned and asked how
much he wanted for the horse.

“I see you’re old friends,” said the owner.

“It’s my own old Diamond. I liked him far the best of the pair, though
the other was good. You ain’t got him too, have you?”

“No; nothing in the stable to match him there.”

“I believe you,” said the coachman. “But you’ll be wanting a long price
for him, I know.”

“No, not so much. I bought him cheap, and as I say, he ain’t for my
work.”

The end of it was that Diamond’s father bought old Diamond again, along
with a four-wheeled cab. And as there were some rooms to be had over the
stable, he took them, wrote to his wife to come home, and set up as a
cabman.



CHAPTER XV. THE MEWS


IT WAS late in the afternoon when Diamond and his mother and the baby
reached London. I was so full of Diamond that I forgot to tell you a
baby had arrived in the meantime. His father was waiting for them with
his own cab, but they had not told Diamond who the horse was; for his
father wanted to enjoy the pleasure of his surprise when he found it
out. He got in with his mother without looking at the horse, and his
father having put up Diamond’s carpet-bag and his mother’s little trunk,
got upon the box himself and drove off; and Diamond was quite proud of
riding home in his father’s own carriage. But when he got to the mews,
he could not help being a little dismayed at first; and if he had never
been to the back of the north wind, I am afraid he would have cried a
little. But instead of that, he said to himself it was a fine thing all
the old furniture was there. And instead of helping his mother to be
miserable at the change, he began to find out all the advantages of the
place; for every place has some advantages, and they are always
better worth knowing than the disadvantages. Certainly the weather was
depressing, for a thick, dull, persistent rain was falling by the time
they reached home. But happily the weather is very changeable; and
besides, there was a good fire burning in the room, which their
neighbour with the drunken husband had attended to for them; and the
tea-things were put out, and the kettle was boiling on the fire. And
with a good fire, and tea and bread and butter, things cannot be said to
be miserable.

Diamond’s father and mother were, notwithstanding, rather miserable, and
Diamond began to feel a kind of darkness beginning to spread over his
own mind. But the same moment he said to himself, “This will never do.
I can’t give in to this. I’ve been to the back of the north wind. Things
go right there, and so I must try to get things to go right here. I’ve
got to fight the miserable things. They shan’t make me miserable if I
can help it.” I do not mean that he thought these very words. They are
perhaps too grown-up for him to have thought, but they represent the
kind of thing that was in his heart and his head. And when heart and
head go together, nothing can stand before them.

“What nice bread and butter this is!” said Diamond.

“I’m glad you like it, my dear” said his father. “I bought the butter
myself at the little shop round the corner.”

“It’s very nice, thank you, father. Oh, there’s baby waking! I’ll take
him.”

“Sit still, Diamond,” said his mother. “Go on with your bread and
butter. You’re not strong enough to lift him yet.”

So she took the baby herself, and set him on her knee. Then Diamond
began to amuse him, and went on till the little fellow was shrieking
with laughter. For the baby’s world was his mother’s arms; and the
drizzling rain, and the dreary mews, and even his father’s troubled
face could not touch him. What cared baby for the loss of a hundred
situations? Yet neither father nor mother thought him hard-hearted
because he crowed and laughed in the middle of their troubles. On the
contrary, his crowing and laughing were infectious. His little heart was
so full of merriment that it could not hold it all, and it ran over into
theirs. Father and mother began to laugh too, and Diamond laughed till
he had a fit of coughing which frightened his mother, and made them all
stop. His father took the baby, and his mother put him to bed.

But it was indeed a change to them all, not only from Sandwich, but from
their old place, instead of the great river where the huge barges with
their mighty brown and yellow sails went tacking from side to side like
little pleasure-skiffs, and where the long thin boats shot past with
eight and sometimes twelve rowers, their windows now looked out upon a
dirty paved yard. And there was no garden more for Diamond to run into
when he pleased, with gay flowers about his feet, and solemn sun-filled
trees over his head. Neither was there a wooden wall at the back of
his bed with a hole in it for North Wind to come in at when she liked.
Indeed, there was such a high wall, and there were so many houses about
the mews, that North Wind seldom got into the place at all, except when
something must be done, and she had a grand cleaning out like other
housewives; while the partition at the head of Diamond’s new bed only
divided it from the room occupied by a cabman who drank too much beer,
and came home chiefly to quarrel with his wife and pinch his children.
It was dreadful to Diamond to hear the scolding and the crying. But it
could not make him miserable, because he had been at the back of the
north wind.

If my reader find it hard to believe that Diamond should be so good,
he must remember that he had been to the back of the north wind. If he
never knew a boy so good, did he ever know a boy that had been to the
back of the north wind? It was not in the least strange of Diamond to
behave as he did; on the contrary, it was thoroughly sensible of him.

We shall see how he got on.



CHAPTER XVI. DIAMOND MAKES A BEGINNING


THE wind blew loud, but Diamond slept a deep sleep, and never heard
it. My own impression is that every time when Diamond slept well and
remembered nothing about it in the morning, he had been all that night
at the back of the north wind. I am almost sure that was how he woke
so refreshed, and felt so quiet and hopeful all the day. Indeed he said
this much, though not to me--that always when he woke from such a sleep
there was a something in his mind, he could not tell what--could not
tell whether it was the last far-off sounds of the river dying away in
the distance, or some of the words of the endless song his mother had
read to him on the sea-shore. Sometimes he thought it must have been
the twittering of the swallows--over the shallows, you, know; but it may
have been the chirping of the dingy sparrows picking up their breakfast
in the yard--how can I tell? I don’t know what I know, I only know what
I think; and to tell the truth, I am more for the swallows than the
sparrows. When he knew he was coming awake, he would sometimes try hard
to keep hold of the words of what seemed a new song, one he had not
heard before--a song in which the words and the music somehow appeared
to be all one; but even when he thought he had got them well fixed in
his mind, ever as he came awaker--as he would say--one line faded away
out of it, and then another, and then another, till at last there was
nothing left but some lovely picture of water or grass or daisies, or
something else very common, but with all the commonness polished off it,
and the lovely soul of it, which people so seldom see, and, alas! yet
seldomer believe in, shining out. But after that he would sing the
oddest, loveliest little songs to the baby--of his own making, his
mother said; but Diamond said he did not make them; they were made
somewhere inside him, and he knew nothing about them till they were
coming out.

When he woke that first morning he got up at once, saying to himself,
“I’ve been ill long enough, and have given a great deal of trouble; I
must try and be of use now, and help my mother.” When he went into her
room he found her lighting the fire, and his father just getting out of
bed. They had only the one room, besides the little one, not much more
than a closet, in which Diamond slept. He began at once to set things
to rights, but the baby waking up, he took him, and nursed him till
his mother had got the breakfast ready. She was looking gloomy, and his
father was silent; and indeed except Diamond had done all he possibly
could to keep out the misery that was trying to get in at doors and
windows, he too would have grown miserable, and then they would have
been all miserable together. But to try to make others comfortable is
the only way to get right comfortable ourselves, and that comes partly
of not being able to think so much about ourselves when we are helping
other people. For our Selves will always do pretty well if we don’t pay
them too much attention. Our Selves are like some little children who
will be happy enough so long as they are left to their own games, but
when we begin to interfere with them, and make them presents of too nice
playthings, or too many sweet things, they begin at once to fret and
spoil.

“Why, Diamond, child!” said his mother at last, “you’re as good to your
mother as if you were a girl--nursing the baby, and toasting the bread,
and sweeping up the hearth! I declare a body would think you had been
among the fairies.”

Could Diamond have had greater praise or greater pleasure? You see
when he forgot his Self his mother took care of his Self, and loved and
praised his Self. Our own praises poison our Selves, and puff and swell
them up, till they lose all shape and beauty, and become like great
toadstools. But the praises of father or mother do our Selves good, and
comfort them and make them beautiful. They never do them any harm. If
they do any harm, it comes of our mixing some of our own praises with
them, and that turns them nasty and slimy and poisonous.

When his father had finished his breakfast, which he did rather in a
hurry, he got up and went down into the yard to get out his horse and
put him to the cab.

“Won’t you come and see the cab, Diamond?” he said.

“Yes, please, father--if mother can spare me a minute,” answered
Diamond.

“Bless the child! I don’t want him,” said his mother cheerfully.

But as he was following his father out of the door, she called him back.

“Diamond, just hold the baby one minute. I have something to say to your
father.”

So Diamond sat down again, took the baby in his lap, and began poking
his face into its little body, laughing and singing all the while,
so that the baby crowed like a little bantam. And what he sang was
something like this--such nonsense to those that couldn’t understand it!
but not to the baby, who got all the good in the world out of it:--
baby’s a-sleeping wake up baby for all the swallows are the merriest
fellows and have the yellowest children who would go sleeping and
snore like a gaby disturbing his mother and father and brother and all
a-boring their ears with his snoring snoring snoring for himself and no
other for himself in particular wake up baby sit up perpendicular hark
to the gushing hark to the rushing where the sheep are the woolliest and
the lambs the unruliest and their tails the whitest and their eyes the
brightest and baby’s the bonniest and baby’s the funniest and baby’s the
shiniest and baby’s the tiniest and baby’s the merriest and baby’s
the worriest of all the lambs that plague their dams and mother’s
the whitest of all the dams that feed the lambs that go crop-cropping
without stop-stopping and father’s the best of all the swallows that
build their nest out of the shining shallows and he has the merriest
children that’s baby and Diamond and Diamond and baby and baby and
Diamond and Diamond and baby--


Here Diamond’s knees went off in a wild dance which tossed the baby
about and shook the laughter out of him in immoderate peals. His mother
had been listening at the door to the last few lines of his song, and
came in with the tears in her eyes. She took the baby from him, gave him
a kiss, and told him to run to his father.

By the time Diamond got into the yard, the horse was between the shafts,
and his father was looping the traces on. Diamond went round to look at
the horse. The sight of him made him feel very queer. He did not know
much about different horses, and all other horses than their own were
very much the same to him. But he could not make it out. This was
Diamond and it wasn’t Diamond. Diamond didn’t hang his head like that;
yet the head that was hanging was very like the one that Diamond used
to hold so high. Diamond’s bones didn’t show through his skin like that;
but the skin they pushed out of shape so was very like Diamond’s skin;
and the bones might be Diamond’s bones, for he had never seen the shape
of them. But when he came round in front of the old horse, and he put
out his long neck, and began sniffing at him and rubbing his upper lip
and his nose on him, then Diamond saw it could be no other than old
Diamond, and he did just as his father had done before--put his arms
round his neck and cried--but not much.

“Ain’t it jolly, father?” he said. “Was there ever anybody so lucky as
me? Dear old Diamond!”

And he hugged the horse again, and kissed both his big hairy cheeks. He
could only manage one at a time, however--the other cheek was so far off
on the other side of his big head.

His father mounted the box with just the same air, as Diamond thought,
with which he had used to get upon the coach-box, and Diamond said
to himself, “Father’s as grand as ever anyhow.” He had kept his brown
livery-coat, only his wife had taken the silver buttons off and put
brass ones instead, because they did not think it polite to Mr. Coleman
in his fallen fortunes to let his crest be seen upon the box of a cab.
Old Diamond had kept just his collar; and that had the silver crest upon
it still, for his master thought nobody would notice that, and so let it
remain for a memorial of the better days of which it reminded him--not
unpleasantly, seeing it had been by no fault either of his or of the old
horse’s that they had come down in the world together.

“Oh, father, do let me drive a bit,” said Diamond, jumping up on the box
beside him.

His father changed places with him at once, putting the reins into his
hands. Diamond gathered them up eagerly.

“Don’t pull at his mouth,” said his father, “just feel, at it gently
to let him know you’re there and attending to him. That’s what I call
talking to him through the reins.”

“Yes, father, I understand,” said Diamond. Then to the horse he said,
“Go on Diamond.” And old Diamond’s ponderous bulk began at once to move
to the voice of the little boy.

But before they had reached the entrance of the mews, another voice
called after young Diamond, which, in his turn, he had to obey, for it
was that of his mother. “Diamond! Diamond!” it cried; and Diamond pulled
the reins, and the horse stood still as a stone.

“Husband,” said his mother, coming up, “you’re never going to trust him
with the reins--a baby like that?”

“He must learn some day, and he can’t begin too soon. I see already he’s
a born coachman,” said his father proudly. “And I don’t see well how
he could escape it, for my father and my grandfather, that’s his
great-grandfather, was all coachmen, I’m told; so it must come natural
to him, any one would think. Besides, you see, old Diamond’s as proud of
him as we are our own selves, wife. Don’t you see how he’s turning round
his ears, with the mouths of them open, for the first word he speaks to
tumble in? He’s too well bred to turn his head, you know.”

“Well, but, husband, I can’t do without him to-day. Everything’s got to
be done, you know. It’s my first day here. And there’s that baby!”

“Bless you, wife! I never meant to take him away--only to the bottom of
Endell Street. He can watch his way back.”

“No thank you, father; not to-day,” said Diamond. “Mother wants me.
Perhaps she’ll let me go another day.”

“Very well, my man,” said his father, and took the reins which Diamond
was holding out to him.

Diamond got down, a little disappointed of course, and went with his
mother, who was too pleased to speak. She only took hold of his hand as
tight as if she had been afraid of his running away instead of glad that
he would not leave her.

Now, although they did not know it, the owner of the stables, the same
man who had sold the horse to his father, had been standing just inside
one of the stable-doors, with his hands in his pockets, and had heard
and seen all that passed; and from that day John Stonecrop took a great
fancy to the little boy. And this was the beginning of what came of it.

The same evening, just as Diamond was feeling tired of the day’s work,
and wishing his father would come home, Mr. Stonecrop knocked at the
door. His mother went and opened it.

“Good evening, ma’am,” said he. “Is the little master in?”

“Yes, to be sure he is--at your service, I’m sure, Mr. Stonecrop,” said
his mother.

“No, no, ma’am; it’s I’m at his service. I’m just a-going out with my
own cab, and if he likes to come with me, he shall drive my old horse
till he’s tired.”

“It’s getting rather late for him,” said his mother thoughtfully. “You
see he’s been an invalid.”

Diamond thought, what a funny thing! How could he have been an invalid
when he did not even know what the word meant? But, of course, his
mother was right.

“Oh, well,” said Mr. Stonecrop, “I can just let him drive through
Bloomsbury Square, and then he shall run home again.”

“Very good, sir. And I’m much obliged to you,” said his mother.
And Diamond, dancing with delight, got his cap, put his hand in Mr.
Stonecrop’s, and went with him to the yard where the cab was waiting.
He did not think the horse looked nearly so nice as Diamond, nor Mr.
Stonecrop nearly so grand as his father; but he was none, the less
pleased. He got up on the box, and his new friend got up beside him.

“What’s the horse’s name?” whispered Diamond, as he took the reins from
the man.

“It’s not a nice name,” said Mr. Stonecrop. “You needn’t call him by it.
I didn’t give it him. He’ll go well enough without it. Give the boy a
whip, Jack. I never carries one when I drive old----”

He didn’t finish the sentence. Jack handed Diamond a whip, with which,
by holding it half down the stick, he managed just to flack the haunches
of the horse; and away he went.

“Mind the gate,” said Mr. Stonecrop; and Diamond did mind the gate, and
guided the nameless horse through it in safety, pulling him this way and
that according as was necessary. Diamond learned to drive all the sooner
that he had been accustomed to do what he was told, and could obey the
smallest hint in a moment. Nothing helps one to get on like that. Some
people don’t know how to do what they are told; they have not been used
to it, and they neither understand quickly nor are able to turn what
they do understand into action quickly. With an obedient mind one learns
the rights of things fast enough; for it is the law of the universe, and
to obey is to understand.

“Look out!” cried Mr. Stonecrop, as they were turning the corner into
Bloomsbury Square.

It was getting dusky now. A cab was approaching rather rapidly from
the opposite direction, and Diamond pulling aside, and the other driver
pulling up, they only just escaped a collision. Then they knew each
other.

“Why, Diamond, it’s a bad beginning to run into your own father,” cried
the driver.

“But, father, wouldn’t it have been a bad ending to run into your own
son?” said Diamond in return; and the two men laughed heartily.

“This is very kind of you, I’m sure, Stonecrop,” said his father.

“Not a bit. He’s a brave fellow, and’ll be fit to drive on his own hook
in a week or two. But I think you’d better let him drive you home now,
for his mother don’t like his having over much of the night air, and I
promised not to take him farther than the square.”

“Come along then, Diamond,” said his father, as he brought his cab up to
the other, and moved off the box to the seat beside it. Diamond jumped
across, caught at the reins, said “Good-night, and thank you, Mr.
Stonecrop,” and drove away home, feeling more of a man than he had ever
yet had a chance of feeling in all his life. Nor did his father find it
necessary to give him a single hint as to his driving. Only I suspect
the fact that it was old Diamond, and old Diamond on his way to his
stable, may have had something to do with young Diamond’s success.

“Well, child,” said his mother, when he entered the room, “you’ve not
been long gone.”

“No, mother; here I am. Give me the baby.”

“The baby’s asleep,” said his mother.

“Then give him to me, and I’ll lay him down.”

But as Diamond took him, he woke up and began to laugh. For he was
indeed one of the merriest children. And no wonder, for he was as plump
as a plum-pudding, and had never had an ache or a pain that lasted more
than five minutes at a time. Diamond sat down with him and began to sing
to him.

baby baby babbing your father’s gone a-cabbing to catch a shilling for
its pence to make the baby babbing dance for old Diamond’s a duck they
say he can swim but the duck of diamonds is baby that’s him and of all
the swallows the merriest fellows that bake their cake with the water
they shake out of the river flowing for ever and make dust into clay on
the shiniest day to build their nest father’s the best and mother’s the
whitest and her eyes are the brightest of all the dams that watch their
lambs cropping the grass where the waters pass singing for ever and of
all the lambs with the shakingest tails and the jumpingest feet baby’s
the funniest baby’s the bonniest and he never wails and he’s always
sweet and Diamond’s his nurse and Diamond’s his nurse and Diamond’s his
nurse


When Diamond’s rhymes grew scarce, he always began dancing the baby.
Some people wondered that such a child could rhyme as he did, but his
rhymes were not very good, for he was only trying to remember what he
had heard the river sing at the back of the north wind.



CHAPTER XVII. DIAMOND GOES ON


DIAMOND became a great favourite with all the men about the mews. Some
may think it was not the best place in the world for him to be brought
up in; but it must have been, for there he was. At first, he heard a
good many rough and bad words; but he did not like them, and so they did
him little harm. He did not know in the least what they meant, but there
was something in the very sound of them, and in the tone of voice in
which they were said, which Diamond felt to be ugly. So they did not
even stick to him, not to say get inside him. He never took any notice
of them, and his face shone pure and good in the middle of them, like
a primrose in a hailstorm. At first, because his face was so quiet
and sweet, with a smile always either awake or asleep in his eyes, and
because he never heeded their ugly words and rough jokes, they said he
wasn’t all there, meaning that he was half an idiot, whereas he was a
great deal more there than they had the sense to see. And before long
the bad words found themselves ashamed to come out of the men’s mouths
when Diamond was near. The one would nudge the other to remind him that
the boy was within hearing, and the words choked themselves before they
got any farther. When they talked to him nicely he had always a good
answer, sometimes a smart one, ready, and that helped much to make them
change their minds about him.

One day Jack gave him a curry-comb and a brush to try his hand upon
old Diamond’s coat. He used them so deftly, so gently, and yet so
thoroughly, as far as he could reach, that the man could not help
admiring him.

“You must make haste and, grow” he said. “It won’t do to have a horse’s
belly clean and his back dirty, you know.”

“Give me a leg,” said Diamond, and in a moment he was on the old horse’s
back with the comb and brush. He sat on his withers, and reaching
forward as he ate his hay, he curried and he brushed, first at one side
of his neck, and then at the other. When that was done he asked for a
dressing-comb, and combed his mane thoroughly. Then he pushed himself on
to his back, and did his shoulders as far down as he could reach. Then
he sat on his croup, and did his back and sides; then he turned around
like a monkey, and attacked his hind-quarters, and combed his tail. This
last was not so easy to manage, for he had to lift it up, and every now
and then old Diamond would whisk it out of his hands, and once he sent
the comb flying out of the stable door, to the great amusement of the
men. But Jack fetched it again, and Diamond began once more, and did not
leave off until he had done the whole business fairly well, if not in
a first-rate, experienced fashion. All the time the old horse went
on eating his hay, and, but with an occasional whisk of his tail when
Diamond tickled or scratched him, took no notice of the proceeding.
But that was all a pretence, for he knew very well who it was that
was perched on his back, and rubbing away at him with the comb and the
brush. So he was quite pleased and proud, and perhaps said to himself
something like this--

“I’m a stupid old horse, who can’t brush his own coat; but there’s my
young godson on my back, cleaning me like an angel.”

I won’t vouch for what the old horse was thinking, for it is very
difficult to find out what any old horse is thinking.

“Oh dear!” said Diamond when he had done, “I’m so tired!”

And he laid himself down at full length on old Diamond’s back.

By this time all the men in the stable were gathered about the two
Diamonds, and all much amused. One of them lifted him down, and from
that time he was a greater favourite than before. And if ever there was
a boy who had a chance of being a prodigy at cab-driving, Diamond was
that boy, for the strife came to be who should have him out with him on
the box.

His mother, however, was a little shy of the company for him, and
besides she could not always spare him. Also his father liked to have
him himself when he could; so that he was more desired than enjoyed
among the cabmen.

But one way and another he did learn to drive all sorts of horses, and
to drive them well, and that through the most crowded streets in London
City. Of course there was the man always on the box-seat beside him, but
before long there was seldom the least occasion to take the reins
from out of his hands. For one thing he never got frightened, and
consequently was never in too great a hurry. Yet when the moment came
for doing something sharp, he was always ready for it. I must once more
remind my readers that he had been to the back of the north wind.

One day, which was neither washing-day, nor cleaning-day nor
marketing-day, nor Saturday, nor Monday--upon which consequently Diamond
could be spared from the baby--his father took him on his own cab. After
a stray job or two by the way, they drew up in the row upon the stand
between Cockspur Street and Pall Mall. They waited a long time, but
nobody seemed to want to be carried anywhere. By and by ladies would be
going home from the Academy exhibition, and then there would be a chance
of a job.

“Though, to be sure,” said Diamond’s father--with what truth I cannot
say, but he believed what he said--“some ladies is very hard, and keeps
you to the bare sixpence a mile, when every one knows that ain’t enough
to keep a family and a cab upon. To be sure it’s the law; but mayhap
they may get more law than they like some day themselves.”

As it was very hot, Diamond’s father got down to have a glass of beer
himself, and give another to the old waterman. He left Diamond on the
box.

A sudden noise got up, and Diamond looked round to see what was the
matter.

There was a crossing near the cab-stand, where a girl was sweeping. Some
rough young imps had picked a quarrel with her, and were now hauling
at her broom to get it away from her. But as they did not pull all
together, she was holding it against them, scolding and entreating
alternately.

Diamond was off his box in a moment, and running to the help of the
girl. He got hold of the broom at her end and pulled along with her. But
the boys proceeded to rougher measures, and one of them hit Diamond on
the nose, and made it bleed; and as he could not let go the broom to
mind his nose, he was soon a dreadful figure. But presently his father
came back, and missing Diamond, looked about. He had to look twice,
however, before he could be sure that that was his boy in the middle
of the tumult. He rushed in, and sent the assailants flying in all
directions. The girl thanked Diamond, and began sweeping as if nothing
had happened, while his father led him away. With the help of old Tom,
the waterman, he was soon washed into decency, and his father set him on
the box again, perfectly satisfied with the account he gave of the cause
of his being in a fray.

“I couldn’t let them behave so to a poor girl--could I, father?” he
said.

“Certainly not, Diamond,” said his father, quite pleased, for Diamond’s
father was a gentleman.

A moment after, up came the girl, running, with her broom over her
shoulder, and calling, “Cab, there! cab!”

Diamond’s father turned instantly, for he was the foremost in the rank,
and followed the girl. One or two other passing cabs heard the cry, and
made for the place, but the girl had taken care not to call till she was
near enough to give her friends the first chance. When they reached
the curbstone--who should it be waiting for the cab but Mrs. and Miss
Coleman! They did not look at the cabman, however. The girl opened the
door for them; they gave her the address, and a penny; she told the
cabman, and away they drove.

When they reached the house, Diamond’s father got down and rang the
bell. As he opened the door of the cab, he touched his hat as he had
been wont to do. The ladies both stared for a moment, and then exclaimed
together:

“Why, Joseph! can it be you?”

“Yes, ma’am; yes, miss,” answered he, again touching his hat, with all
the respect he could possibly put into the action. “It’s a lucky day
which I see you once more upon it.”

“Who would have thought it?” said Mrs. Coleman. “It’s changed times for
both of us, Joseph, and it’s not very often we can have a cab even; but
you see my daughter is still very poorly, and she can’t bear the motion
of the omnibuses. Indeed we meant to walk a bit first before we took a
cab, but just at the corner, for as hot as the sun was, a cold wind came
down the street, and I saw that Miss Coleman must not face it. But to
think we should have fallen upon you, of all the cabmen in London! I
didn’t know you had got a cab.”

“Well, you see, ma’am, I had a chance of buying the old horse, and I
couldn’t resist him. There he is, looking at you, ma’am. Nobody knows
the sense in that head of his.”

The two ladies went near to pat the horse, and then they noticed Diamond
on the box.

“Why, you’ve got both Diamonds with you,” said Miss Coleman. “How do you
do, Diamond?”

Diamond lifted his cap, and answered politely.

“He’ll be fit to drive himself before long,” said his father, proudly.
“The old horse is a-teaching of him.”

“Well, he must come and see us, now you’ve found us out. Where do you
live?”

Diamond’s father gave the ladies a ticket with his name and address
printed on it; and then Mrs. Coleman took out her purse, saying:

“And what’s your fare, Joseph?”

“No, thank you, ma’am,” said Joseph. “It was your own old horse as took
you; and me you paid long ago.”

He jumped on his box before she could say another word, and with a
parting salute drove off, leaving them on the pavement, with the maid
holding the door for them.

It was a long time now since Diamond had seen North Wind, or even
thought much about her. And as his father drove along, he was thinking
not about her, but about the crossing-sweeper, and was wondering what
made him feel as if he knew her quite well, when he could not remember
anything of her. But a picture arose in his mind of a little girl
running before the wind and dragging her broom after her; and from that,
by degrees, he recalled the whole adventure of the night when he got
down from North Wind’s back in a London street. But he could not quite
satisfy himself whether the whole affair was not a dream which he had
dreamed when he was a very little boy. Only he had been to the back of
the north wind since--there could be no doubt of that; for when he woke
every morning, he always knew that he had been there again. And as he
thought and thought, he recalled another thing that had happened that
morning, which, although it seemed a mere accident, might have something
to do with what had happened since. His father had intended going on the
stand at King’s Cross that morning, and had turned into Gray’s Inn Lane
to drive there, when they found the way blocked up, and upon inquiry
were informed that a stack of chimneys had been blown down in the night,
and had fallen across the road. They were just clearing the rubbish
away. Diamond’s father turned, and made for Charing Cross.

That night the father and mother had a great deal to talk about.

“Poor things!” said the mother. “it’s worse for them than it is for us.
You see they’ve been used to such grand things, and for them to come
down to a little poky house like that--it breaks my heart to think of
it.”

“I don’t know” said Diamond thoughtfully, “whether Mrs. Coleman had
bells on her toes.”

“What do you mean, child?” said his mother.

“She had rings on her fingers, anyhow,” returned Diamond.

“Of course she had, as any lady would. What has that to do with it?”

“When we were down at Sandwich,” said Diamond, “you said you would have
to part with your mother’s ring, now we were poor.”

“Bless the child; he forgets nothing,” said his mother. “Really,
Diamond, a body would need to mind what they say to you.”

“Why?” said Diamond. “I only think about it.”

“That’s just why,” said the mother.

“Why is that why?” persisted Diamond, for he had not yet learned that
grown-up people are not often so much grown up that they never talk like
children--and spoilt ones too.

“Mrs. Coleman is none so poor as all that yet. No, thank Heaven! she’s
not come to that.”

“Is it a great disgrace to be poor?” asked Diamond, because of the tone
in which his mother had spoken.

But his mother, whether conscience-stricken I do not know hurried him
away to bed, where after various attempts to understand her, resumed and
resumed again in spite of invading sleep, he was conquered at last, and
gave in, murmuring over and over to himself, “Why is why?” but getting
no answer to the question.



CHAPTER XVIII. THE DRUNKEN CABMAN


A FEW nights after this, Diamond woke up suddenly, believing he heard
North Wind thundering along. But it was something quite different. South
Wind was moaning round the chimneys, to be sure, for she was not very
happy that night, but it was not her voice that had wakened Diamond. Her
voice would only have lulled him the deeper asleep. It was a loud, angry
voice, now growling like that of a beast, now raving like that of a
madman; and when Diamond came a little wider awake, he knew that it was
the voice of the drunken cabman, the wall of whose room was at the head
of his bed. It was anything but pleasant to hear, but he could not help
hearing it. At length there came a cry from the woman, and then a scream
from the baby. Thereupon Diamond thought it time that somebody did
something, and as himself was the only somebody at hand, he must go and
see whether he could not do something. So he got up and put on part of
his clothes, and went down the stair, for the cabman’s room did not open
upon their stair, and he had to go out into the yard, and in at the next
door. This, fortunately, the cabman, being drunk, had left open. By
the time he reached their stair, all was still except the voice of the
crying baby, which guided him to the right door. He opened it softly,
and peeped in. There, leaning back in a chair, with his arms hanging
down by his sides, and his legs stretched out before him and supported
on his heels, sat the drunken cabman. His wife lay in her clothes upon
the bed, sobbing, and the baby was wailing in the cradle. It was very
miserable altogether.

Now the way most people do when they see anything very miserable is to
turn away from the sight, and try to forget it. But Diamond began as
usual to try to destroy the misery. The little boy was just as much one
of God’s messengers as if he had been an angel with a flaming sword,
going out to fight the devil. The devil he had to fight just then
was Misery. And the way he fought him was the very best. Like a wise
soldier, he attacked him first in his weakest point--that was the baby;
for Misery can never get such a hold of a baby as of a grown person.
Diamond was knowing in babies, and he knew he could do something to make
the baby, happy; for although he had only known one baby as yet, and
although not one baby is the same as another, yet they are so very much
alike in some things, and he knew that one baby so thoroughly, that he
had good reason to believe he could do something for any other. I have
known people who would have begun to fight the devil in a very different
and a very stupid way. They would have begun by scolding the idiotic
cabman; and next they would make his wife angry by saying it must be her
fault as well as his, and by leaving ill-bred though well-meant shabby
little books for them to read, which they were sure to hate the sight
of; while all the time they would not have put out a finger to touch the
wailing baby. But Diamond had him out of the cradle in a moment, set
him up on his knee, and told him to look at the light. Now all the light
there was came only from a lamp in the yard, and it was a very dingy and
yellow light, for the glass of the lamp was dirty, and the gas was bad;
but the light that came from it was, notwithstanding, as certainly
light as if it had come from the sun itself, and the baby knew that, and
smiled to it; and although it was indeed a wretched room which that lamp
lighted--so dreary, and dirty, and empty, and hopeless!--there in the
middle of it sat Diamond on a stool, smiling to the baby, and the baby
on his knees smiling to the lamp. The father of him sat staring at
nothing, neither asleep nor awake, not quite lost in stupidity either,
for through it all he was dimly angry with himself, he did not know
why. It was that he had struck his wife. He had forgotten it, but was
miserable about it, notwithstanding. And this misery was the voice of
the great Love that had made him and his wife and the baby and Diamond,
speaking in his heart, and telling him to be good. For that great Love
speaks in the most wretched and dirty hearts; only the tone of its voice
depends on the echoes of the place in which it sounds. On Mount Sinai,
it was thunder; in the cabman’s heart it was misery; in the soul of St.
John it was perfect blessedness.

By and by he became aware that there was a voice of singing in the room.
This, of course, was the voice of Diamond singing to the baby--song
after song, every one as foolish as another to the cabman, for he was
too tipsy to part one word from another: all the words mixed up in his
ear in a gurgle without division or stop; for such was the way he spoke
himself, when he was in this horrid condition. But the baby was more
than content with Diamond’s songs, and Diamond himself was so contented
with what the songs were all about, that he did not care a bit about the
songs themselves, if only baby liked them. But they did the cabman good
as well as the baby and Diamond, for they put him to sleep, and the
sleep was busy all the time it lasted, smoothing the wrinkles out of his
temper.

At length Diamond grew tired of singing, and began to talk to the baby
instead. And as soon as he stopped singing, the cabman began to wake up.
His brain was a little clearer now, his temper a little smoother,
and his heart not quite so dirty. He began to listen and he went on
listening, and heard Diamond saying to the baby something like this, for
he thought the cabman was asleep:

“Poor daddy! Baby’s daddy takes too much beer and gin, and that makes
him somebody else, and not his own self at all. Baby’s daddy would never
hit baby’s mammy if he didn’t take too much beer. He’s very fond of
baby’s mammy, and works from morning to night to get her breakfast and
dinner and supper, only at night he forgets, and pays the money away for
beer. And they put nasty stuff in beer, I’ve heard my daddy say, that
drives all the good out, and lets all the bad in. Daddy says when a man
takes a drink, there’s a thirsty devil creeps into his inside, because
he knows he will always get enough there. And the devil is always crying
out for more drink, and that makes the man thirsty, and so he drinks
more and more, till he kills himself with it. And then the ugly devil
creeps out of him, and crawls about on his belly, looking for some other
cabman to get into, that he may drink, drink, drink. That’s what my
daddy says, baby. And he says, too, the only way to make the devil come
out is to give him plenty of cold water and tea and coffee, and nothing
at all that comes from the public-house; for the devil can’t abide that
kind of stuff, and creeps out pretty soon, for fear of being drowned
in it. But your daddy will drink the nasty stuff, poor man! I wish he
wouldn’t, for it makes mammy cross with him, and no wonder! and then
when mammy’s cross, he’s crosser, and there’s nobody in the house to
take care of them but baby; and you do take care of them, baby--don’t
you, baby? I know you do. Babies always take care of their fathers and
mothers--don’t they, baby? That’s what they come for--isn’t it, baby?
And when daddy stops drinking beer and nasty gin with turpentine in it,
father says, then mammy will be so happy, and look so pretty! and daddy
will be so good to baby! and baby will be as happy as a swallow, which
is the merriest fellow! And Diamond will be so happy too! And when
Diamond’s a man, he’ll take baby out with him on the box, and teach him
to drive a cab.”

He went on with chatter like this till baby was asleep, by which time
he was tired, and father and mother were both wide awake--only rather
confused--the one from the beer, the other from the blow--and staring,
the one from his chair, the other from her bed, at Diamond. But he was
quite unaware of their notice, for he sat half-asleep, with his eyes
wide open, staring in his turn, though without knowing it, at the
cabman, while the cabman could not withdraw his gaze from Diamond’s
white face and big eyes. For Diamond’s face was always rather pale, and
now it was paler than usual with sleeplessness, and the light of the
street-lamp upon it. At length he found himself nodding, and he knew
then it was time to put the baby down, lest he should let him fall. So
he rose from the little three-legged stool, and laid the baby in the
cradle, and covered him up--it was well it was a warm night, and he did
not want much covering--and then he all but staggered out of the door,
he was so tipsy himself with sleep.

“Wife,” said the cabman, turning towards the bed, “I do somehow believe
that wur a angel just gone. Did you see him, wife? He warn’t wery big,
and he hadn’t got none o’ them wingses, you know. It wur one o’ them
baby-angels you sees on the gravestones, you know.”

“Nonsense, hubby!” said his wife; “but it’s just as good. I might say
better, for you can ketch hold of him when you like. That’s little
Diamond as everybody knows, and a duck o’ diamonds he is! No woman could
wish for a better child than he be.”

“I ha’ heerd on him in the stable, but I never see the brat afore. Come,
old girl, let bygones be bygones, and gie us a kiss, and we’ll go to
bed.”

The cabman kept his cab in another yard, although he had his room in
this. He was often late in coming home, and was not one to take notice
of children, especially when he was tipsy, which was oftener than not.
Hence, if he had ever seen Diamond, he did not know him. But his wife
knew him well enough, as did every one else who lived all day in the
yard. She was a good-natured woman. It was she who had got the fire
lighted and the tea ready for them when Diamond and his mother came home
from Sandwich. And her husband was not an ill-natured man either, and
when in the morning he recalled not only Diamond’s visit, but how he
himself had behaved to his wife, he was very vexed with himself, and
gladdened his poor wife’s heart by telling her how sorry he was. And for
a whole week after, he did not go near the public-house, hard as it was
to avoid it, seeing a certain rich brewer had built one, like a trap to
catch souls and bodies in, at almost every corner he had to pass on his
way home. Indeed, he was never quite so bad after that, though it was
some time before he began really to reform.



CHAPTER XIX. DIAMOND’S FRIENDS


ONE day when old Diamond was standing with his nose in his bag between
Pall Mall and Cockspur Street, and his master was reading the newspaper
on the box of his cab, which was the last of a good many in the row,
little Diamond got down for a run, for his legs were getting cramped
with sitting. And first of all he strolled with his hands in his pockets
up to the crossing, where the girl and her broom were to be found in all
weathers. Just as he was going to speak to her, a tall gentleman stepped
upon the crossing. He was pleased to find it so clean, for the streets
were muddy, and he had nice boots on; so he put his hand in his pocket,
and gave the girl a penny. But when she gave him a sweet smile in
return, and made him a pretty courtesy, he looked at her again, and
said:

“Where do you live, my child?”

“Paradise Row,” she answered; “next door to the Adam and Eve--down the
area.”

“Whom do you live with?” he asked.

“My wicked old grannie,” she replied.

“You shouldn’t call your grannie wicked,” said the gentleman.

“But she is,” said the girl, looking up confidently in his face. “If you
don’t believe me, you can come and take a look at her.”

The words sounded rude, but the girl’s face looked so simple that
the gentleman saw she did not mean to be rude, and became still more
interested in her.

“Still you shouldn’t say so,” he insisted.

“Shouldn’t I? Everybody calls her wicked old grannie--even them that’s
as wicked as her. You should hear her swear. There’s nothing like it in
the Row. Indeed, I assure you, sir, there’s ne’er a one of them can shut
my grannie up once she begins and gets right a-going. You must put her
in a passion first, you know. It’s no good till you do that--she’s so
old now. How she do make them laugh, to be sure!”

Although she called her wicked, the child spoke so as plainly to
indicate pride in her grannie’s pre-eminence in swearing.

The gentleman looked very grave to hear her, for he was sorry that such
a nice little girl should be in such bad keeping. But he did not know
what to say next, and stood for a moment with his eyes on the ground.
When he lifted them, he saw the face of Diamond looking up in his.

“Please, sir,” said Diamond, “her grannie’s very cruel to her sometimes,
and shuts her out in the streets at night, if she happens to be late.”

“Is this your brother?” asked the gentleman of the girl.

“No, sir.”

“How does he know your grandmother, then? He does not look like one of
her sort.”

“Oh no, sir! He’s a good boy--quite.”

Here she tapped her forehead with her finger in a significant manner.

“What do you mean by that?” asked the gentleman, while Diamond looked on
smiling.

“The cabbies call him God’s baby,” she whispered. “He’s not right in the
head, you know. A tile loose.”

Still Diamond, though he heard every word, and understood it too, kept
on smiling. What could it matter what people called him, so long as he
did nothing he ought not to do? And, besides, God’s baby was surely the
best of names!

“Well, my little man, and what can you do?” asked the gentleman, turning
towards him--just for the sake of saying something.

“Drive a cab,” said Diamond.

“Good; and what else?” he continued; for, accepting what the girl had
said, he regarded the still sweetness of Diamond’s face as a sign of
silliness, and wished to be kind to the poor little fellow.

“Nurse a baby,” said Diamond.

“Well--and what else?”

“Clean father’s boots, and make him a bit of toast for his tea.”

“You’re a useful little man,” said the gentleman. “What else can you
do?”

“Not much that I know of,” said Diamond. “I can’t curry a horse, except
somebody puts me on his back. So I don’t count that.”

“Can you read?”

“No. But mother can and father can, and they’re going to teach me some
day soon.”

“Well, here’s a penny for you.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“And when you have learned to read, come to me, and I’ll give you
sixpence and a book with fine pictures in it.”

“Please, sir, where am I to come?” asked Diamond, who was too much a
man of the world not to know that he must have the gentleman’s address
before he could go and see him.

“You’re no such silly!” thought he, as he put his hand in his pocket,
and brought out a card. “There,” he said, “your father will be able to
read that, and tell you where to go.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” said Diamond, and put the card in his
pocket.

The gentleman walked away, but turning round a few paces off, saw
Diamond give his penny to the girl, and, walking slower heard him say:

“I’ve got a father, and mother, and little brother, and you’ve got
nothing but a wicked old grannie. You may have my penny.”

The girl put it beside the other in her pocket, the only trustworthy
article of dress she wore. Her grandmother always took care that she had
a stout pocket.

“Is she as cruel as ever?” asked Diamond.

“Much the same. But I gets more coppers now than I used to, and I can
get summats to eat, and take browns enough home besides to keep her from
grumbling. It’s a good thing she’s so blind, though.”

“Why?” asked Diamond.

“‘Cause if she was as sharp in the eyes as she used to be, she would
find out I never eats her broken wittles, and then she’d know as I must
get something somewheres.”

“Doesn’t she watch you, then?”

“O’ course she do. Don’t she just! But I make believe and drop it in my
lap, and then hitch it into my pocket.”

“What would she do if she found you out?”

“She never give me no more.”

“But you don’t want it!”

“Yes, I do want it.”

“What do you do with it, then?”

“Give it to cripple Jim.”

“Who’s cripple Jim?”

“A boy in the Row. His mother broke his leg when he wur a kid, so he’s
never come to much; but he’s a good boy, is Jim, and I love Jim dearly.
I always keeps off a penny for Jim--leastways as often as I can.--But
there I must sweep again, for them busses makes no end o’ dirt.”

“Diamond! Diamond!” cried his father, who was afraid he might get no
good by talking to the girl; and Diamond obeyed, and got up again
upon the box. He told his father about the gentleman, and what he had
promised him if he would learn to read, and showed him the gentleman’s
card.

“Why, it’s not many doors from the Mews!” said his father, giving him
back the card. “Take care of it, my boy, for it may lead to something.
God knows, in these hard times a man wants as many friends as he’s ever
likely to get.”

“Haven’t you got friends enough, father?” asked Diamond.

“Well, I have no right to complain; but the more the better, you know.”

“Just let me count,” said Diamond.

And he took his hands from his pockets, and spreading out the fingers of
his left hand, began to count, beginning at the thumb.

“There’s mother, first, and then baby, and then me. Next there’s old
Diamond--and the cab--no, I won’t count the cab, for it never looks at
you, and when Diamond’s out of the shafts, it’s nobody. Then there’s the
man that drinks next door, and his wife, and his baby.”

“They’re no friends of mine,” said his father.

“Well, they’re friends of mine,” said Diamond.

His father laughed.

“Much good they’ll do you!” he said.

“How do you know they won’t?” returned Diamond.

“Well, go on,” said his father.

“Then there’s Jack and Mr. Stonecrop, and, deary me! not to have
mentioned Mr. Coleman and Mrs. Coleman, and Miss Coleman, and Mrs.
Crump. And then there’s the clergyman that spoke to me in the garden
that day the tree was blown down.”

“What’s his name!”

“I don’t know his name.”

“Where does he live?”

“I don’t know.”

“How can you count him, then?”

“He did talk to me, and very kindlike too.”

His father laughed again.

“Why, child, you’re just counting everybody you know. That don’t make
‘em friends.”

“Don’t it? I thought it did. Well, but they shall be my friends. I shall
make ‘em.”

“How will you do that?”

“They can’t help themselves then, if they would. If I choose to be their
friend, you know, they can’t prevent me. Then there’s that girl at the
crossing.”

“A fine set of friends you do have, to be sure, Diamond!”

“Surely she’s a friend anyhow, father. If it hadn’t been for her, you
would never have got Mrs. Coleman and Miss Coleman to carry home.”

His father was silent, for he saw that Diamond was right, and was
ashamed to find himself more ungrateful than he had thought.

“Then there’s the new gentleman,” Diamond went on.

“If he do as he say,” interposed his father.

“And why shouldn’t he? I daresay sixpence ain’t too much for him to
spare. But I don’t quite understand, father: is nobody your friend but
the one that does something for you?”

“No, I won’t say that, my boy. You would have to leave out baby then.”

“Oh no, I shouldn’t. Baby can laugh in your face, and crow in your ears,
and make you feel so happy. Call you that nothing, father?”

The father’s heart was fairly touched now. He made no answer to this
last appeal, and Diamond ended off with saying:

“And there’s the best of mine to come yet--and that’s you, daddy--except
it be mother, you know. You’re my friend, daddy, ain’t you? And I’m your
friend, ain’t I?”

“And God for us all,” said his father, and then they were both silent
for that was very solemn.



CHAPTER XX. DIAMOND LEARNS TO READ


THE question of the tall gentleman as to whether Diamond could read or
not set his father thinking it was high time he could; and as soon as
old Diamond was suppered and bedded, he began the task that very night.
But it was not much of a task to Diamond, for his father took for his
lesson-book those very rhymes his mother had picked up on the sea-shore;
and as Diamond was not beginning too soon, he learned very fast indeed.
Within a month he was able to spell out most of the verses for himself.

But he had never come upon the poem he thought he had heard his mother
read from it that day. He had looked through and through the book
several times after he knew the letters and a few words, fancying he
could tell the look of it, but had always failed to find one more like
it than another. So he wisely gave up the search till he could really
read. Then he resolved to begin at the beginning, and read them all
straight through. This took him nearly a fortnight. When he had almost
reached the end, he came upon the following verses, which took his fancy
much, although they were certainly not very like those he was in search
of.


LITTLE BOY BLUE

            Little Boy Blue lost his way in a wood.
               Sing apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            He said, “I would not go back if I could,
               It’s all so jolly and funny.”

            He sang, “This wood is all my own,
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            So here I’ll sit, like a king on my throne,
               All so jolly and funny.”

            A little snake crept out of the tree,
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            “Lie down at my feet, little snake,” said he,
               All so jolly and funny.

            A little bird sang in the tree overhead,
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            “Come and sing your song on my finger instead,
               All so jolly and funny.”

            The snake coiled up; and the bird flew down,
            And sang him the song of Birdie Brown.

            Little Boy Blue found it tiresome to sit,
            And he thought he had better walk on a bit.

            So up he got, his way to take,
            And he said, “Come along, little bird and snake.”

            And waves of snake o’er the damp leaves passed,
            And the snake went first and Birdie Brown last;

            By Boy Blue’s head, with flutter and dart,
            Flew Birdie Brown with its song in its heart.

            He came where the apples grew red and sweet:
            “Tree, drop me an apple down at my feet.”

            He came where the cherries hung plump and red:
            “Come to my mouth, sweet kisses,” he said.

            And the boughs bow down, and the apples they dapple
            The grass, too many for him to grapple.

            And the cheeriest cherries, with never a miss,
            Fall to his mouth, each a full-grown kiss.

            He met a little brook singing a song.
            He said, “Little brook, you are going wrong.

            “You must follow me, follow me, follow, I say
            Do as I tell you, and come this way.”

            And the song-singing, sing-songing forest brook
            Leaped from its bed and after him took,

            Followed him, followed.  And pale and wan,
            The dead leaves rustled as the water ran.

            And every bird high up on the bough,
            And every creature low down below,

            He called, and the creatures obeyed the call,
            Took their legs and their wings and followed him all;

            Squirrels that carried their tails like a sack,
            Each on his own little humpy brown back;

            Householder snails, and slugs all tails,
            And butterflies, flutterbies, ships all sails;

            And weasels, and ousels, and mice, and larks,
            And owls, and rere-mice, and harkydarks,

            All went running, and creeping, and flowing,
            After the merry boy fluttering and going;

            The dappled fawns fawning, the fallow-deer following,
            The swallows and flies, flying and swallowing;

            Cockchafers, henchafers, cockioli-birds,
            Cockroaches, henroaches, cuckoos in herds.

            The spider forgot and followed him spinning,
            And lost all his thread from end to beginning.

            The gay wasp forgot his rings and his waist,
            He never had made such undignified haste.

            The dragon-flies melted to mist with their hurrying.
            The mole in his moleskins left his barrowing burrowing.

            The bees went buzzing, so busy and beesy,
            And the midges in columns so upright and easy.

            But Little Boy Blue was not content,
            Calling for followers still as he went,

            Blowing his horn, and beating his drum,
            And crying aloud, “Come all of you, come!”

            He said to the shadows, “Come after me;”
             And the shadows began to flicker and flee,

            And they flew through the wood all flattering and fluttering,
            Over the dead leaves flickering and muttering.

            And he said to the wind, “Come, follow; come, follow,
            With whistle and pipe, and rustle and hollo.”

            And the wind wound round at his desire,
            As if he had been the gold cock on the spire.

            And the cock itself flew down from the church,
            And left the farmers all in the lurch.

            They run and they fly, they creep and they come,
            Everything, everything, all and some.

            The very trees they tugged at their roots,
            Only their feet were too fast in their boots,

            After him leaning and straining and bending,
            As on through their boles he kept walking and wending,

            Till out of the wood he burst on a lea,
            Shouting and calling, “Come after me!”

            And then they rose up with a leafy hiss,
            And stood as if nothing had been amiss.

            Little Boy Blue sat down on a stone,
            And the creatures came round him every one.

            And he said to the clouds, “I want you there.”
             And down they sank through the thin blue air.

            And he said to the sunset far in the West,
            “Come here; I want you; I know best.”

            And the sunset came and stood up on the wold,
            And burned and glowed in purple and gold.

            Then Little Boy Blue began to ponder:
            “What’s to be done with them all, I wonder.”

            Then Little Boy Blue, he said, quite low,
            “What to do with you all I am sure I don’t know.”

            Then the clouds clodded down till dismal it grew;
            The snake sneaked close; round Birdie Brown flew;

            The brook sat up like a snake on its tail;
            And the wind came up with a what-will-you wail;

            And all the creatures sat and stared;
            The mole opened his very eyes and glared;

            And for rats and bats and the world and his wife,
            Little Boy Blue was afraid of his life.

            Then Birdie Brown began to sing,
            And what he sang was the very thing:

            “You have brought us all hither, Little Boy Blue,
            Pray what do you want us all to do?”

            “Go away!  go away!” said Little Boy Blue;
            “I’m sure I don’t want you--get away--do.”

            “No, no; no, no; no, yes, and no, no,”
             Sang Birdie Brown, “it mustn’t be so.

            “We cannot for nothing come here, and away.
            Give us some work, or else we stay.”

            “Oh dear! and oh dear!” with sob and with sigh,
            Said Little Boy Blue, and began to cry.

            But before he got far, he thought of a thing;
            And up he stood, and spoke like a king.

            “Why do you hustle and jostle and bother?
            Off with you all!  Take me back to my mother.”

            The sunset stood at the gates of the west.
            “Follow me, follow me” came from Birdie Brown’s breast.

            “I am going that way as fast as I can,”
             Said the brook, as it sank and turned and ran.

            Back to the woods fled the shadows like ghosts:
            “If we stay, we shall all be missed from our posts.”

            Said the wind with a voice that had changed its cheer,
            “I was just going there, when you brought me here.”

            “That’s where I live,” said the sack-backed squirrel,
            And he turned his sack with a swing and a swirl.

            Said the cock of the spire, “His father’s churchwarden.”
             Said the brook running faster, “I run through his garden.”

            Said the mole, “Two hundred worms--there I caught ‘em
            Last year, and I’m going again next autumn.”

            Said they all, “If that’s where you want us to steer for,
            What in earth or in water did you bring us here for?”

            “Never you mind,” said Little Boy Blue;
            “That’s what I tell you.  If that you won’t do,

            “I’ll get up at once, and go home without you.
            I think I will; I begin to doubt you.”

            He rose; and up rose the snake on its tail,
            And hissed three times, half a hiss, half a wail.

            Little Boy Blue he tried to go past him;
            But wherever he turned, sat the snake and faced him.

            “If you don’t get out of my way,” he said,
            “I tell you, snake, I will break your head.”

            The snake he neither would go nor come;
            So he hit him hard with the stick of his drum.

            The snake fell down as if he were dead,
            And Little Boy Blue set his foot on his head.

            And all the creatures they marched before him,
            And marshalled him home with a high cockolorum.

            And Birdie Brown sang Twirrrr twitter twirrrr twee--
            Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            Little Boy Blue has listened to me--
            All so jolly and funny.



CHAPTER XXI. SAL’S NANNY


DIAMOND managed with many blunders to read this rhyme to his mother.

“Isn’t it nice, mother?” he said.

“Yes, it’s pretty,” she answered.

“I think it means something,” returned Diamond.

“I’m sure I don’t know what,” she said.

“I wonder if it’s the same boy--yes, it must be the same--Little Boy
Blue, you know. Let me see--how does that rhyme go?

Little Boy Blue, come blow me your horn--

Yes, of course it is--for this one went `blowing his horn and beating
his drum.’ He had a drum too.

            Little Boy Blue, come blow me your horn;
            The sheep’s in the meadow, the cow’s in the corn,

He had to keep them out, you know. But he wasn’t minding his work. It
goes--

            Where’s the little boy that looks after the sheep?
            He’s under the haystack, fast asleep.

There, you see, mother! And then, let me see--

            Who’ll go and wake him?  No, not I;
            For if I do, he’ll be sure to cry.

So I suppose nobody did wake him. He was a rather cross little boy,
I daresay, when woke up. And when he did wake of himself, and saw the
mischief the cow had done to the corn, instead of running home to his
mother, he ran away into the wood and lost himself. Don’t you think
that’s very likely, mother?”

“I shouldn’t wonder,” she answered.

“So you see he was naughty; for even when he lost himself he did not
want to go home. Any of the creatures would have shown him the way if he
had asked it--all but the snake. He followed the snake, you know, and he
took him farther away. I suppose it was a young one of the same serpent
that tempted Adam and Eve. Father was telling us about it last Sunday,
you remember.”

“Bless the child!” said his mother to herself; and then added aloud,
finding that Diamond did not go on, “Well, what next?”

“I don’t know, mother. I’m sure there’s a great deal more, but what it
is I can’t say. I only know that he killed the snake. I suppose that’s
what he had a drumstick for. He couldn’t do it with his horn.”

“But surely you’re not such a silly as to take it all for true,
Diamond?”

“I think it must be. It looks true. That killing of the snake looks
true. It’s what I’ve got to do so often.”

His mother looked uneasy. Diamond smiled full in her face, and added--

“When baby cries and won’t be happy, and when father and you talk about
your troubles, I mean.”

This did little to reassure his mother; and lest my reader should have
his qualms about it too, I venture to remind him once more that Diamond
had been to the back of the north wind.

Finding she made no reply, Diamond went on--

“In a week or so, I shall be able to go to the tall gentleman and tell
him I can read. And I’ll ask him if he can help me to understand the
rhyme.”

But before the week was out, he had another reason for going to Mr.
Raymond.

For three days, on each of which, at one time or other, Diamond’s father
was on the same stand near the National Gallery, the girl was not at her
crossing, and Diamond got quite anxious about her, fearing she must be
ill. On the fourth day, not seeing her yet, he said to his father, who
had that moment shut the door of his cab upon a fare--

“Father, I want to go and look after the girl, She can’t be well.”

“All right,” said his father. “Only take care of yourself, Diamond.”

So saying he climbed on his box and drove off.

He had great confidence in his boy, you see, and would trust him
anywhere. But if he had known the kind of place in which the girl lived,
he would perhaps have thought twice before he allowed him to go alone.
Diamond, who did know something of it, had not, however, any fear. From
talking to the girl he had a good notion of where about it was, and he
remembered the address well enough; so by asking his way some twenty
times, mostly of policemen, he came at length pretty near the place. The
last policeman he questioned looked down upon him from the summit of six
feet two inches, and replied with another question, but kindly:

“What do you want there, my small kid? It ain’t where you was bred, I
guess.”

“No sir” answered Diamond. “I live in Bloomsbury.”

“That’s a long way off,” said the policeman.

“Yes, it’s a good distance,” answered Diamond; “but I find my way about
pretty well. Policemen are always kind to me.”

“But what on earth do you want here?”

Diamond told him plainly what he was about, and of course the man
believed him, for nobody ever disbelieved Diamond. People might think he
was mistaken, but they never thought he was telling a story.

“It’s an ugly place,” said the policeman.

“Is it far off?” asked Diamond.

“No. It’s next door almost. But it’s not safe.”

“Nobody hurts me,” said Diamond.

“I must go with you, I suppose.”

“Oh, no! please not,” said Diamond. “They might think I was going to
meddle with them, and I ain’t, you know.”

“Well, do as you please,” said the man, and gave him full directions.

Diamond set off, never suspecting that the policeman, who was a
kind-hearted man, with children of his own, was following him close, and
watching him round every corner. As he went on, all at once he thought
he remembered the place, and whether it really was so, or only that
he had laid up the policeman’s instructions well in his mind, he went
straight for the cellar of old Sal.

“He’s a sharp little kid, anyhow, for as simple as he looks,” said the
man to himself. “Not a wrong turn does he take! But old Sal’s a rum un
for such a child to pay a morning visit to. She’s worse when she’s sober
than when she’s half drunk. I’ve seen her when she’d have torn him in
pieces.”

Happily then for Diamond, old Sal had gone out to get some gin. When
he came to her door at the bottom of the area-stair and knocked, he
received no answer. He laid his ear to the door, and thought he heard
a moaning within. So he tried the door, and found it was not locked! It
was a dreary place indeed,--and very dark, for the window was below the
level of the street, and covered with mud, while over the grating which
kept people from falling into the area, stood a chest of drawers, placed
there by a dealer in second-hand furniture, which shut out almost all
the light. And the smell in the place was dreadful. Diamond stood still
for a while, for he could see next to nothing, but he heard the moaning
plainly enough now, When he got used to the darkness, he discovered his
friend lying with closed eyes and a white suffering face on a heap of
little better than rags in a corner of the den. He went up to her and
spoke; but she made him no answer. Indeed, she was not in the least
aware of his presence, and Diamond saw that he could do nothing for her
without help. So taking a lump of barley-sugar from his pocket, which he
had bought for her as he came along, and laying it beside her, he
left the place, having already made up his mind to go and see the tall
gentleman, Mr. Raymond, and ask him to do something for Sal’s Nanny, as
the girl was called.

By the time he got up the area-steps, three or four women who had seen
him go down were standing together at the top waiting for him. They
wanted his clothes for their children; but they did not follow him down
lest Sal should find them there. The moment he appeared, they laid their
hands on him, and all began talking at once, for each wanted to get some
advantage over her neighbours. He told them quite quietly, for he was
not frightened, that he had come to see what was the matter with Nanny.

“What do you know about Nanny?” said one of them fiercely. “Wait till
old Sal comes home, and you’ll catch it, for going prying into her house
when she’s out. If you don’t give me your jacket directly, I’ll go and
fetch her.”

“I can’t give you my jacket,” said Diamond. “It belongs to my father and
mother, you know. It’s not mine to give. Is it now? You would not think
it right to give away what wasn’t yours--would you now?”

“Give it away! No, that I wouldn’t; I’d keep it,” she said, with a rough
laugh. “But if the jacket ain’t yours, what right have you to keep it?
Here, Cherry, make haste. It’ll be one go apiece.”

They all began to tug at the jacket, while Diamond stooped and kept his
arms bent to resist them. Before they had done him or the jacket any
harm, however, suddenly they all scampered away; and Diamond, looking in
the opposite direction, saw the tall policeman coming towards him.

“You had better have let me come with you, little man,” he said, looking
down in Diamond’s face, which was flushed with his resistance.

“You came just in the right time, thank you,” returned Diamond. “They’ve
done me no harm.”

“They would have if I hadn’t been at hand, though.”

“Yes; but you were at hand, you know, so they couldn’t.”

Perhaps the answer was deeper in purport than either Diamond or the
policeman knew. They walked away together, Diamond telling his new
friend how ill poor Nanny was, and that he was going to let the tall
gentleman know. The policeman put him in the nearest way for Bloomsbury,
and stepping out in good earnest, Diamond reached Mr. Raymond’s door
in less than an hour. When he asked if he was at home, the servant, in
return, asked what he wanted.

“I want to tell him something.”

“But I can’t go and trouble him with such a message as that.”

“He told me to come to him--that is, when I could read--and I can.”

“How am I to know that?”

Diamond stared with astonishment for one moment, then answered:

“Why, I’ve just told you. That’s how you know it.”

But this man was made of coarser grain than the policeman, and, instead
of seeing that Diamond could not tell a lie, he put his answer down as
impudence, and saying, “Do you think I’m going to take your word for
it?” shut the door in his face.

Diamond turned and sat down on the doorstep, thinking with himself that
the tall gentleman must either come in or come out, and he was therefore
in the best possible position for finding him. He had not waited long
before the door opened again; but when he looked round, it was only the
servant once more.

“Get, away” he said. “What are you doing on the doorstep?”

“Waiting for Mr. Raymond,” answered Diamond, getting up.

“He’s not at home.”

“Then I’ll wait till he comes,” returned Diamond, sitting down again
with a smile.

What the man would have done next I do not know, but a step sounded from
the hall, and when Diamond looked round yet again, there was the tall
gentleman.

“Who’s this, John?” he asked.

“I don’t know, sir. An imperent little boy as will sit on the doorstep.”

“Please sir” said Diamond, “he told me you weren’t at home, and I sat
down to wait for you.”

“Eh, what!” said Mr. Raymond. “John! John! This won’t do. Is it a habit
of yours to turn away my visitors? There’ll be some one else to turn
away, I’m afraid, if I find any more of this kind of thing. Come in, my
little man. I suppose you’ve come to claim your sixpence?”

“No, sir, not that.”

“What! can’t you read yet?”

“Yes, I can now, a little. But I’ll come for that next time. I came to
tell you about Sal’s Nanny.”

“Who’s Sal’s Nanny?”

“The girl at the crossing you talked to the same day.”

“Oh, yes; I remember. What’s the matter? Has she got run over?”

Then Diamond told him all.

Now Mr. Raymond was one of the kindest men in London. He sent at once to
have the horse put to the brougham, took Diamond with him, and drove to
the Children’s Hospital. There he was well known to everybody, for he
was not only a large subscriber, but he used to go and tell the children
stories of an afternoon. One of the doctors promised to go and find
Nanny, and do what could be done--have her brought to the hospital, if
possible.

That same night they sent a litter for her, and as she could be of no
use to old Sal until she was better, she did not object to having her
removed. So she was soon lying in the fever ward--for the first time in
her life in a nice clean bed. But she knew nothing of the whole affair.
She was too ill to know anything.



CHAPTER XXII. MR. RAYMOND’S RIDDLE


MR. RAYMOND took Diamond home with him, stopping at the Mews to tell his
mother that he would send him back soon. Diamond ran in with the message
himself, and when he reappeared he had in his hand the torn and crumpled
book which North Wind had given him.

“Ah! I see,” said Mr. Raymond: “you are going to claim your sixpence
now.”

“I wasn’t thinking of that so much as of another thing,” said Diamond.
“There’s a rhyme in this book I can’t quite understand. I want you to
tell me what it means, if you please.”

“I will if I can,” answered Mr. Raymond. “You shall read it to me when
we get home, and then I shall see.”

Still with a good many blunders, Diamond did read it after a fashion.
Mr. Raymond took the little book and read it over again.

Now Mr. Raymond was a poet himself, and so, although he had never been
at the back of the north wind, he was able to understand the poem pretty
well. But before saying anything about it, he read it over aloud, and
Diamond thought he understood it much better already.

“I’ll tell you what I think it means,” he then said. “It means that
people may have their way for a while, if they like, but it will get
them into such troubles they’ll wish they hadn’t had it.”

“I know, I know!” said Diamond. “Like the poor cabman next door. He
drinks too much.”

“Just so,” returned Mr. Raymond. “But when people want to do right,
things about them will try to help them. Only they must kill the snake,
you know.”

“I was sure the snake had something to do with it,” cried Diamond
triumphantly.

A good deal more talk followed, and Mr. Raymond gave Diamond his
sixpence.

“What will you do with it?” he asked.

“Take it home to my mother,” he answered. “She has a teapot--such a
black one!--with a broken spout, and she keeps all her money in it. It
ain’t much; but she saves it up to buy shoes for me. And there’s baby
coming on famously, and he’ll want shoes soon. And every sixpence is
something--ain’t it, sir?”

“To be sure, my man. I hope you’ll always make as good a use of your
money.”

“I hope so, sir,” said Diamond.

“And here’s a book for you, full of pictures and stories and poems. I
wrote it myself, chiefly for the children of the hospital where I hope
Nanny is going. I don’t mean I printed it, you know. I made it,” added
Mr. Raymond, wishing Diamond to understand that he was the author of the
book.

“I know what you mean. I make songs myself. They’re awfully silly, but
they please baby, and that’s all they’re meant for.”

“Couldn’t you let me hear one of them now?” said Mr. Raymond.

“No, sir, I couldn’t. I forget them as soon as I’ve done with them.
Besides, I couldn’t make a line without baby on my knee. We make them
together, you know. They’re just as much baby’s as mine. It’s he that
pulls them out of me.”

“I suspect the child’s a genius,” said the poet to himself, “and that’s
what makes people think him silly.”

Now if any of my child readers want to know what a genius is--shall
I try to tell them, or shall I not? I will give them one very short
answer: it means one who understands things without any other body
telling him what they mean. God makes a few such now and then to teach
the rest of us.

“Do you like riddles?” asked Mr. Raymond, turning over the leaves of his
own book.

“I don’t know what a riddle is,” said Diamond.

“It’s something that means something else, and you’ve got to find out
what the something else is.”

Mr. Raymond liked the old-fashioned riddle best, and had written a
few--one of which he now read.

            I have only one foot, but thousands of toes;
            My one foot stands, but never goes.
            I have many arms, and they’re mighty all;
            And hundreds of fingers, large and small.
            From the ends of my fingers my beauty grows.
            I breathe with my hair, and I drink with my toes.
            I grow bigger and bigger about the waist,
            And yet I am always very tight laced.
            None e’er saw me eat--I’ve no mouth to bite;
            Yet I eat all day in the full sunlight.
            In the summer with song I shave and quiver,
            But in winter I fast and groan and shiver.


“Do you know what that means, Diamond?” he asked, when he had finished.

“No, indeed, I don’t,” answered Diamond.

“Then you can read it for yourself, and think over it, and see if you
can find out,” said Mr. Raymond, giving him the book. “And now you had
better go home to your mother. When you’ve found the riddle, you can
come again.”

If Diamond had had to find out the riddle in order to see Mr. Raymond
again, I doubt if he would ever have seen him.

“Oh then,” I think I hear some little reader say, “he could not have
been a genius, for a genius finds out things without being told.”

I answer, “Genius finds out truths, not tricks.” And if you do not
understand that, I am afraid you must be content to wait till you grow
older and know more.



CHAPTER XXIII. THE EARLY BIRD


WHEN Diamond got home he found his father at home already, sitting by
the fire and looking rather miserable, for his head ached and he felt
sick. He had been doing night work of late, and it had not agreed with
him, so he had given it up, but not in time, for he had taken some
kind of fever. The next day he was forced to keep his bed, and his wife
nursed him, and Diamond attended to the baby. If he had not been ill,
it would have been delightful to have him at home; and the first day
Diamond sang more songs than ever to the baby, and his father listened
with some pleasure. But the next he could not bear even Diamond’s sweet
voice, and was very ill indeed; so Diamond took the baby into his own
room, and had no end of quiet games with him there. If he did pull
all his bedding on the floor, it did not matter, for he kept baby very
quiet, and made the bed himself again, and slept in it with baby all the
next night, and many nights after.

But long before his father got well, his mother’s savings were all but
gone. She did not say a word about it in the hearing of her husband,
lest she should distress him; and one night, when she could not help
crying, she came into Diamond’s room that his father might not hear
her. She thought Diamond was asleep, but he was not. When he heard her
sobbing, he was frightened, and said--

“Is father worse, mother?”

“No, Diamond,” she answered, as well as she could; “he’s a good bit
better.”

“Then what are you crying for, mother?”

“Because my money is almost all gone,” she replied.

“O mammy, you make me think of a little poem baby and I learned out of
North Wind’s book to-day. Don’t you remember how I bothered you about
some of the words?”

“Yes, child,” said his mother heedlessly, thinking only of what she
should do after to-morrow.

Diamond began and repeated the poem, for he had a wonderful memory.

            A little bird sat on the edge of her nest;
               Her yellow-beaks slept as sound as tops;
            That day she had done her very best,
               And had filled every one of their little crops.
            She had filled her own just over-full,
               And hence she was feeling a little dull.

            “Oh, dear!” she sighed, as she sat with her head
               Sunk in her chest, and no neck at all,
            While her crop stuck out like a feather bed
               Turned inside out, and rather small;
            “What shall I do if things don’t reform?
            I don’t know where there’s a single worm.

            “I’ve had twenty to-day, and the children five each,
               Besides a few flies, and some very fat spiders:
            No one will say I don’t do as I preach--
               I’m one of the best of bird-providers;
            But where’s the use?  We want a storm--
               I don’t know where there’s a single worm.”

            “There’s five in my crop,” said a wee, wee bird,
               Which woke at the voice of his mother’s pain;
            “I know where there’s five.” And with the word
               He tucked in his head, and went off again.
            “The folly of childhood,” sighed his mother,
            “Has always been my especial bother.”

            The yellow-beaks they slept on and on--
               They never had heard of the bogy To-morrow;
            But the mother sat outside, making her moan--
               She’ll soon have to beg, or steal, or borrow.
            For she never can tell the night before,
            Where she shall find one red worm more.

            The fact, as I say, was, she’d had too many;
               She couldn’t sleep, and she called it virtue,
            Motherly foresight, affection, any
               Name you may call it that will not hurt you,
            So it was late ere she tucked her head in,
            And she slept so late it was almost a sin.

            But the little fellow who knew of five
               Nor troubled his head about any more,
            Woke very early, felt quite alive,
               And wanted a sixth to add to his store:
            He pushed his mother, the greedy elf,
            Then thought he had better try for himself.

            When his mother awoke and had rubbed her eyes,
               Feeling less like a bird, and more like a mole,
            She saw him--fancy with what surprise--
               Dragging a huge worm out of a hole!
            ‘Twas of this same hero the proverb took form:
            ‘Tis the early bird that catches the worm.


“There, mother!” said Diamond, as he finished; “ain’t it funny?”

“I wish you were like that little bird, Diamond, and could catch worms
for yourself,” said his mother, as she rose to go and look after her
husband.

Diamond lay awake for a few minutes, thinking what he could do to catch
worms. It was very little trouble to make up his mind, however, and
still less to go to sleep after it.



CHAPTER XXIV. ANOTHER EARLY BIRD


HE GOT up in the morning as soon as he heard the men moving in the yard.
He tucked in his little brother so that he could not tumble out of bed,
and then went out, leaving the door open, so that if he should cry his
mother might hear him at once. When he got into the yard he found the
stable-door just opened.

“I’m the early bird, I think,” he said to himself. “I hope I shall catch
the worm.”

He would not ask any one to help him, fearing his project might meet
with disapproval and opposition. With great difficulty, but with the
help of a broken chair he brought down from his bedroom, he managed to
put the harness on Diamond. If the old horse had had the least objection
to the proceeding, of course he could not have done it; but even when it
came to the bridle, he opened his mouth for the bit, just as if he had
been taking the apple which Diamond sometimes gave him. He fastened the
cheek-strap very carefully, just in the usual hole, for fear of choking
his friend, or else letting the bit get amongst his teeth. It was a job
to get the saddle on; but with the chair he managed it. If old Diamond
had had an education in physics to equal that of the camel, he would
have knelt down to let him put it on his back, but that was more than
could be expected of him, and then Diamond had to creep quite under him
to get hold of the girth. The collar was almost the worst part of the
business; but there Diamond could help Diamond. He held his head very
low till his little master had got it over and turned it round, and
then he lifted his head, and shook it on to his shoulders. The yoke was
rather difficult; but when he had laid the traces over the horse’s neck,
the weight was not too much for him. He got him right at last, and led
him out of the stable.

By this time there were several of the men watching him, but they would
not interfere, they were so anxious to see how he would get over the
various difficulties. They followed him as far as the stable-door, and
there stood watching him again as he put the horse between the shafts,
got them up one after the other into the loops, fastened the traces, the
belly-band, the breeching, and the reins.

Then he got his whip. The moment he mounted the box, the men broke into
a hearty cheer of delight at his success. But they would not let him go
without a general inspection of the harness; and although they found it
right, for not a buckle had to be shifted, they never allowed him to do
it for himself again all the time his father was ill.

The cheer brought his mother to the window, and there she saw her little
boy setting out alone with the cab in the gray of morning. She tugged at
the window, but it was stiff; and before she could open it, Diamond, who
was in a great hurry, was out of the mews, and almost out of the street.
She called “Diamond! Diamond!” but there was no answer except from Jack.

“Never fear for him, ma’am,” said Jack. “It ‘ud be only a devil as would
hurt him, and there ain’t so many o’ them as some folk ‘ud have you
believe. A boy o’ Diamond’s size as can ‘arness a ‘oss t’other Diamond’s
size, and put him to, right as a trivet--if he do upset the keb--‘ll
fall on his feet, ma’am.”

“But he won’t upset the cab, will he, Jack?”

“Not he, ma’am. Leastways he won’t go for to do it.”

“I know as much as that myself. What do you mean?”

“I mean he’s a little likely to do it as the oldest man in the stable.
How’s the gov’nor to-day, ma’am?”

“A good deal better, thank you,” she answered, closing the window in
some fear lest her husband should have been made anxious by the news
of Diamond’s expedition. He knew pretty well, however, what his boy
was capable of, and although not quite easy was less anxious than
his mother. But as the evening drew on, the anxiety of both of them
increased, and every sound of wheels made his father raise himself in
his bed, and his mother peep out of the window.

Diamond had resolved to go straight to the cab-stand where he was best
known, and never to crawl for fear of getting annoyed by idlers. Before
he got across Oxford Street, however, he was hailed by a man who wanted
to catch a train, and was in too great a hurry to think about the
driver. Having carried him to King’s Cross in good time, and got a good
fare in return, he set off again in great spirits, and reached the stand
in safety. He was the first there after all.

As the men arrived they all greeted him kindly, and inquired after his
father.

“Ain’t you afraid of the old ‘oss running away with you?” asked one.

“No, he wouldn’t run away with me,” answered Diamond. “He knows I’m
getting the shillings for father. Or if he did he would only run home.”

“Well, you’re a plucky one, for all your girl’s looks!” said the man;
“and I wish ye luck.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Diamond. “I’ll do what I can. I came to the old
place, you see, because I knew you would let me have my turn here.”

In the course of the day one man did try to cut him out, but he was a
stranger; and the shout the rest of them raised let him see it would not
do, and made him so far ashamed besides, that he went away crawling.

Once, in a block, a policeman came up to him, and asked him for his
number. Diamond showed him his father’s badge, saying with a smile:

“Father’s ill at home, and so I came out with the cab. There’s no fear
of me. I can drive. Besides, the old horse could go alone.”

“Just as well, I daresay. You’re a pair of ‘em. But you are a rum ‘un
for a cabby--ain’t you now?” said the policeman. “I don’t know as I
ought to let you go.”

“I ain’t done nothing,” said Diamond. “It’s not my fault I’m no bigger.
I’m big enough for my age.”

“That’s where it is,” said the man. “You ain’t fit.”

“How do you know that?” asked Diamond, with his usual smile, and turning
his head like a little bird.

“Why, how are you to get out of this ruck now, when it begins to move?”

“Just you get up on the box,” said Diamond, “and I’ll show you. There,
that van’s a-moving now. Jump up.”

The policeman did as Diamond told him, and was soon satisfied that the
little fellow could drive.

“Well,” he said, as he got down again, “I don’t know as I should be
right to interfere. Good luck to you, my little man!”

“Thank you, sir,” said Diamond, and drove away.

In a few minutes a gentleman hailed him.

“Are you the driver of this cab?” he asked.

“Yes, sir” said Diamond, showing his badge, of which, he was proud.

“You’re the youngest cabman I ever saw. How am I to know you won’t break
all my bones?”

“I would rather break all my own,” said Diamond. “But if you’re afraid,
never mind me; I shall soon get another fare.”

“I’ll risk it,” said the gentleman; and, opening the door himself, he
jumped in.

He was going a good distance, and soon found that Diamond got him over
the ground well. Now when Diamond had only to go straight ahead, and had
not to mind so much what he was about, his thoughts always turned to the
riddle Mr. Raymond had set him; and this gentleman looked so clever that
he fancied he must be able to read it for him. He had given up all hope
of finding it out for himself, and he could not plague his father about
it when he was ill. He had thought of the answer himself, but fancied it
could not be the right one, for to see how it all fitted required some
knowledge of physiology. So, when he reached the end of his journey, he
got down very quickly, and with his head just looking in at the window,
said, as the gentleman gathered his gloves and newspapers:

“Please, sir, can you tell me the meaning of a riddle?”

“You must tell me the riddle first,” answered the gentleman, amused.

Diamond repeated the riddle.

“Oh! that’s easy enough,” he returned. “It’s a tree.”

“Well, it ain’t got no mouth, sure enough; but how then does it eat all
day long?”

“It sucks in its food through the tiniest holes in its leaves,” he
answered. “Its breath is its food. And it can’t do it except in the
daylight.”

“Thank you, sir, thank you,” returned Diamond. “I’m sorry I couldn’t
find it out myself; Mr. Raymond would have been better pleased with me.”

“But you needn’t tell him any one told you.”

Diamond gave him a stare which came from the very back of the north
wind, where that kind of thing is unknown.

“That would be cheating,” he said at last.

“Ain’t you a cabby, then?”

“Cabbies don’t cheat.”

“Don’t they? I am of a different opinion.”

“I’m sure my father don’t.”

“What’s your fare, young innocent?”

“Well, I think the distance is a good deal over three miles--that’s two
shillings. Only father says sixpence a mile is too little, though we
can’t ask for more.”

“You’re a deep one. But I think you’re wrong. It’s over four miles--not
much, but it is.”

“Then that’s half-a-crown,” said Diamond.

“Well, here’s three shillings. Will that do?”

“Thank you kindly, sir. I’ll tell my father how good you were to
me--first to tell me my riddle, then to put me right about the distance,
and then to give me sixpence over. It’ll help father to get well again,
it will.”

“I hope it may, my man. I shouldn’t wonder if you’re as good as you
look, after all.”

As Diamond returned, he drew up at a stand he had never been on before:
it was time to give Diamond his bag of chopped beans and oats. The men
got about him, and began to chaff him. He took it all good-humouredly,
until one of them, who was an ill-conditioned fellow, began to tease old
Diamond by poking him roughly in the ribs, and making general game of
him. That he could not bear, and the tears came in his eyes. He undid
the nose-bag, put it in the boot, and was just going to mount and drive
away, when the fellow interfered, and would not let him get up. Diamond
endeavoured to persuade him, and was very civil, but he would have his
fun out of him, as he said. In a few minutes a group of idle boys had
assembled, and Diamond found himself in a very uncomfortable position.
Another cab drew up at the stand, and the driver got off and approached
the assemblage.

“What’s up here?” he asked, and Diamond knew the voice. It was that of
the drunken cabman.

“Do you see this young oyster? He pretends to drive a cab,” said his
enemy.

“Yes, I do see him. And I sees you too. You’d better leave him alone. He
ain’t no oyster. He’s a angel come down on his own business. You be off,
or I’ll be nearer you than quite agreeable.”

The drunken cabman was a tall, stout man, who did not look one to take
liberties with.

“Oh! if he’s a friend of yours,” said the other, drawing back.

Diamond got out the nose-bag again. Old Diamond should have his feed out
now.

“Yes, he is a friend o’ mine. One o’ the best I ever had. It’s a pity
he ain’t a friend o’ yourn. You’d be the better for it, but it ain’t no
fault of hisn.”

When Diamond went home at night, he carried with him one pound one
shilling and sixpence, besides a few coppers extra, which had followed
some of the fares.

His mother had got very anxious indeed--so much so that she was almost
afraid, when she did hear the sound of his cab, to go and look, lest
she should be yet again disappointed, and should break down before her
husband. But there was the old horse, and there was the cab all right,
and there was Diamond in the box, his pale face looking triumphant as a
full moon in the twilight.

When he drew up at the stable-door, Jack came out, and after a good many
friendly questions and congratulations, said:

“You go in to your mother, Diamond. I’ll put up the old ‘oss. I’ll take
care on him. He do deserve some small attention, he do.”

“Thank you, Jack,” said Diamond, and bounded into the house, and into
the arms of his mother, who was waiting him at the top of the stair.

The poor, anxious woman led him into his own room, sat down on his bed,
took him on her lap as if he had been a baby, and cried.

“How’s father?” asked Diamond, almost afraid to ask.

“Better, my child,” she answered, “but uneasy about you, my dear.”

“Didn’t you tell him I was the early bird gone out to catch the worm?”

“That was what put it in your head, was it, you monkey?” said his
mother, beginning to get better.

“That or something else,” answered Diamond, so very quietly that his
mother held his head back and stared in his face.

“Well! of all the children!” she said, and said no more.

“And here’s my worm,” resumed Diamond.

But to see her face as he poured the shillings and sixpences and pence
into her lap! She burst out crying a second time, and ran with the money
to her husband.

And how pleased he was! It did him no end of good. But while he was
counting the coins, Diamond turned to baby, who was lying awake in his
cradle, sucking his precious thumb, and took him up, saying:

“Baby, baby! I haven’t seen you for a whole year.”

And then he began to sing to him as usual. And what he sang was this,
for he was too happy either to make a song of his own or to sing sense.
It was one out of Mr. Raymond’s book.


THE TRUE STORY OF THE CAT AND THE FIDDLE

               Hey, diddle, diddle!
               The cat and the fiddle!
            He played such a merry tune,
               That the cow went mad
               With the pleasure she had,
            And jumped right over the moon.
               But then, don’t you see?
               Before that could be,
            The moon had come down and listened.
               The little dog hearkened,
               So loud that he barkened,
            “There’s nothing like it, there isn’t.”

               Hey, diddle, diddle!
               Went the cat and the fiddle,
            Hey diddle, diddle, dee, dee!
               The dog laughed at the sport
               Till his cough cut him short,
            It was hey diddle, diddle, oh me!
               And back came the cow
               With a merry, merry low,
            For she’d humbled the man in the moon.
               The dish got excited,
               The spoon was delighted,
            And the dish waltzed away with the spoon.

               But the man in the moon,
               Coming back too soon
            From the famous town of Norwich,
               Caught up the dish,
               Said, “It’s just what I wish
            To hold my cold plum-porridge!”
                Gave the cow a rat-tat,
               Flung water on the cat,
            And sent him away like a rocket.
               Said, “O Moon there you are!”
                Got into her car,
            And went off with the spoon in his pocket

               Hey ho!  diddle, diddle!
               The wet cat and wet fiddle,
            They made such a caterwauling,
               That the cow in a fright
               Stood bolt upright
            Bellowing now, and bawling;
               And the dog on his tail,
               Stretched his neck with a wail.
            But “Ho! ho!” said the man in the moon--
               “No more in the South
               Shall I burn my mouth,
            For I’ve found a dish and a spoon.”



CHAPTER XXV. DIAMOND’S DREAM


“THERE, baby!” said Diamond; “I’m so happy that I can only sing
nonsense. Oh, father, think if you had been a poor man, and hadn’t had a
cab and old Diamond! What should I have done?”

“I don’t know indeed what you could have done,” said his father from the
bed.

“We should have all starved, my precious Diamond,” said his mother,
whose pride in her boy was even greater than her joy in the shillings.
Both of them together made her heart ache, for pleasure can do that as
well as pain.

“Oh no! we shouldn’t,” said Diamond. “I could have taken Nanny’s
crossing till she came back; and then the money, instead of going for
Old Sal’s gin, would have gone for father’s beef-tea. I wonder what
Nanny will do when she gets well again. Somebody else will be sure to
have taken the crossing by that time. I wonder if she will fight for it,
and whether I shall have to help her. I won’t bother my head about that.
Time enough yet! Hey diddle! hey diddle! hey diddle diddle! I wonder
whether Mr. Raymond would take me to see Nanny. Hey diddle! hey diddle!
hey diddle diddle! The baby and fiddle! O, mother, I’m such a silly!
But I can’t help it. I wish I could think of something else, but there’s
nothing will come into my head but hey diddle diddle! the cat and the
fiddle! I wonder what the angels do--when they’re extra happy, you
know--when they’ve been driving cabs all day and taking home the money
to their mothers. Do you think they ever sing nonsense, mother?”

“I daresay they’ve got their own sort of it,” answered his mother,
“else they wouldn’t be like other people.” She was thinking more of her
twenty-one shillings and sixpence, and of the nice dinner she would get
for her sick husband next day, than of the angels and their nonsense,
when she said it. But Diamond found her answer all right.

“Yes, to be sure,” he replied. “They wouldn’t be like other people
if they hadn’t their nonsense sometimes. But it must be very pretty
nonsense, and not like that silly hey diddle diddle! the cat and the
fiddle! I wish I could get it out of my head. I wonder what the angels’
nonsense is like. Nonsense is a very good thing, ain’t it, mother?--a
little of it now and then; more of it for baby, and not so much for
grown people like cabmen and their mothers? It’s like the pepper and
salt that goes in the soup--that’s it--isn’t it, mother? There’s baby
fast asleep! Oh, what a nonsense baby it is--to sleep so much! Shall I
put him down, mother?”

Diamond chattered away. What rose in his happy little heart ran out
of his mouth, and did his father and mother good. When he went to bed,
which he did early, being more tired, as you may suppose, than usual, he
was still thinking what the nonsense could be like which the angels
sang when they were too happy to sing sense. But before coming to
any conclusion he fell fast asleep. And no wonder, for it must be
acknowledged a difficult question.

That night he had a very curious dream which I think my readers would
like to have told them. They would, at least, if they are as fond of
nice dreams as I am, and don’t have enough of them of their own.

He dreamed that he was running about in the twilight in the old garden.
He thought he was waiting for North Wind, but she did not come. So he
would run down to the back gate, and see if she were there. He ran and
ran. It was a good long garden out of his dream, but in his dream it
had grown so long and spread out so wide that the gate he wanted was
nowhere. He ran and ran, but instead of coming to the gate found himself
in a beautiful country, not like any country he had ever been in before.
There were no trees of any size; nothing bigger in fact than hawthorns,
which were full of may-blossom. The place in which they grew was wild
and dry, mostly covered with grass, but having patches of heath. It
extended on every side as far as he could see. But although it was so
wild, yet wherever in an ordinary heath you might have expected furze
bushes, or holly, or broom, there grew roses--wild and rare--all kinds.
On every side, far and near, roses were glowing. There too was the
gum-cistus, whose flowers fall every night and come again the next
morning, lilacs and syringas and laburnums, and many shrubs besides,
of which he did not know the names; but the roses were everywhere. He
wandered on and on, wondering when it would come to an end. It was of no
use going back, for there was no house to be seen anywhere. But he was
not frightened, for you know Diamond was used to things that were
rather out of the way. He threw himself down under a rose-bush, and fell
asleep.

He woke, not out of his dream, but into it, thinking he heard a child’s
voice, calling “Diamond, Diamond!” He jumped up, but all was still about
him. The rose-bushes were pouring out their odours in clouds. He could
see the scent like mists of the same colour as the rose, issuing like
a slow fountain and spreading in the air till it joined the thin rosy
vapour which hung over all the wilderness. But again came the voice
calling him, and it seemed to come from over his head. He looked up, but
saw only the deep blue sky full of stars--more brilliant, however, than
he had seen them before; and both sky and stars looked nearer to the
earth.

While he gazed up, again he heard the cry. At the same moment he saw one
of the biggest stars over his head give a kind of twinkle and jump,
as if it went out and came in again. He threw himself on his back,
and fixed his eyes upon it. Nor had he gazed long before it went out,
leaving something like a scar in the blue. But as he went on gazing he
saw a face where the star had been--a merry face, with bright eyes.
The eyes appeared not only to see Diamond, but to know that Diamond had
caught sight of them, for the face withdrew the same moment. Again came
the voice, calling “Diamond, Diamond;” and in jumped the star to its
place.

Diamond called as loud as he could, right up into the sky:

“Here’s Diamond, down below you. What do you want him to do?”

The next instant many of the stars round about that one went out, and
many voices shouted from the sky,--

“Come up; come up. We’re so jolly! Diamond! Diamond!”

This was followed by a peal of the merriest, kindliest laughter, and all
the stars jumped into their places again.

“How am I to come up?” shouted Diamond.

“Go round the rose-bush. It’s got its foot in it,” said the first voice.

Diamond got up at once, and walked to the other side of the rose-bush.

There he found what seemed the very opposite of what he wanted--a stair
down into the earth. It was of turf and moss. It did not seem to promise
well for getting into the sky, but Diamond had learned to look through
the look of things. The voice must have meant that he was to go down
this stair; and down this stair Diamond went, without waiting to think
more about it.

It was such a nice stair, so cool and soft--all the sides as well as the
steps grown with moss and grass and ferns! Down and down Diamond went--a
long way, until at last he heard the gurgling and splashing of a little
stream; nor had he gone much farther before he met it--yes, met it
coming up the stairs to meet him, running up just as naturally as if
it had been doing the other thing. Neither was Diamond in the least
surprised to see it pitching itself from one step to another as it
climbed towards him: he never thought it was odd--and no more it was,
there. It would have been odd here. It made a merry tune as it came, and
its voice was like the laughter he had heard from the sky. This appeared
promising; and he went on, down and down the stair, and up and up the
stream, till at last he came where it hurried out from under a stone,
and the stair stopped altogether. And as the stream bubbled up, the
stone shook and swayed with its force; and Diamond thought he would try
to lift it. Lightly it rose to his hand, forced up by the stream from
below; and, by what would have seemed an unaccountable perversion of
things had he been awake, threatened to come tumbling upon his head.
But he avoided it, and when it fell, got upon it. He now saw that the
opening through which the water came pouring in was over his head, and
with the help of the stone he scrambled out by it, and found himself
on the side of a grassy hill which rounded away from him in every
direction, and down which came the brook which vanished in the hole.
But scarcely had he noticed so much as this before a merry shouting and
laughter burst upon him, and a number of naked little boys came running,
every one eager to get to him first. At the shoulders of each fluttered
two little wings, which were of no use for flying, as they were mere
buds; only being made for it they could not help fluttering as if they
were flying. Just as the foremost of the troop reached him, one or two
of them fell, and the rest with shouts of laughter came tumbling over
them till they heaped up a mound of struggling merriment. One after
another they extricated themselves, and each as he got free threw his
arms round Diamond and kissed him. Diamond’s heart was ready to melt
within him from clear delight. When they had all embraced him,--

“Now let us have some fun,” cried one, and with a shout they all
scampered hither and thither, and played the wildest gambols on the
grassy slopes. They kept constantly coming back to Diamond, however, as
the centre of their enjoyment, rejoicing over him as if they had found a
lost playmate.

There was a wind on the hillside which blew like the very embodiment
of living gladness. It blew into Diamond’s heart, and made him so happy
that he was forced to sit down and cry.

“Now let’s go and dig for stars,” said one who seemed to be the captain
of the troop.

They all scurried away, but soon returned, one after another, each with
a pickaxe on his shoulder and a spade in his hand. As soon as they were
gathered, the captain led them in a straight line to another part of the
hill. Diamond rose and followed.

“Here is where we begin our lesson for to-night,” he said. “Scatter and
dig.”

There was no more fun. Each went by himself, walking slowly with bent
shoulders and his eyes fixed on the ground. Every now and then one would
stop, kneel down, and look intently, feeling with his hands and parting
the grass. One would get up and walk on again, another spring to his
feet, catch eagerly at his pickaxe and strike it into the ground once
and again, then throw it aside, snatch up his spade, and commence
digging at the loosened earth. Now one would sorrowfully shovel the
earth into the hole again, trample it down with his little bare white
feet, and walk on. But another would give a joyful shout, and after
much tugging and loosening would draw from the hole a lump as big as his
head, or no bigger than his fist; when the under side of it would pour
such a blaze of golden or bluish light into Diamond’s eyes that he was
quite dazzled. Gold and blue were the commoner colours: the jubilation
was greater over red or green or purple. And every time a star was
dug up all the little angels dropped their tools and crowded about it,
shouting and dancing and fluttering their wing-buds.

When they had examined it well, they would kneel down one after the
other and peep through the hole; but they always stood back to give
Diamond the first look. All that diamond could report, however, was,
that through the star-holes he saw a great many things and places and
people he knew quite well, only somehow they were different--there was
something marvellous about them--he could not tell what. Every time he
rose from looking through a star-hole, he felt as if his heart would
break for, joy; and he said that if he had not cried, he did not know
what would have become of him.

As soon as all had looked, the star was carefully fitted in again, a
little mould was strewn over it, and the rest of the heap left as a sign
that the star had been discovered.

At length one dug up a small star of a most lovely colour--a colour
Diamond had never seen before. The moment the angel saw what it was,
instead of showing it about, he handed it to one of his neighbours, and
seated himself on the edge of the hole, saying:

“This will do for me. Good-bye. I’m off.”

They crowded about him, hugging and kissing him; then stood back with a
solemn stillness, their wings lying close to their shoulders. The little
fellow looked round on them once with a smile, and then shot himself
headlong through the star-hole. Diamond, as privileged, threw himself
on the ground to peep after him, but he saw nothing. “It’s no use,” said
the captain. “I never saw anything more of one that went that way.”

“His wings can’t be much use,” said Diamond, concerned and fearful, yet
comforted by the calm looks of the rest.

“That’s true,” said the captain. “He’s lost them by this time. They all
do that go that way. You haven’t got any, you see.”

“No,” said Diamond. “I never did have any.”

“Oh! didn’t you?” said the captain.

“Some people say,” he added, after a pause, “that they come again. I
don’t know. I’ve never found the colour I care about myself. I suppose I
shall some day.”

Then they looked again at the star, put it carefully into its hole,
danced around it and over it--but solemnly, and called it by the name of
the finder.

“Will you know it again?” asked Diamond.

“Oh, yes. We never forget a star that’s been made a door of.”

Then they went on with their searching and digging.

Diamond having neither pickaxe nor spade, had the more time to think.

“I don’t see any little girls,” he said at last.

The captain stopped his shovelling, leaned on his spade, rubbed his
forehead thoughtfully with his left hand--the little angels were all
left-handed--repeated the words “little girls,” and then, as if a
thought had struck him, resumed his work, saying--

“I think I know what you mean. I’ve never seen any of them, of course;
but I suppose that’s the sort you mean. I’m told--but mind I don’t say
it is so, for I don’t know--that when we fall asleep, a troop of angels
very like ourselves, only quite different, goes round to all the stars
we have discovered, and discovers them after us. I suppose with our
shovelling and handling we spoil them a bit; and I daresay the clouds
that come up from below make them smoky and dull sometimes. They
say--mind, I say they say--these other angels take them out one by one,
and pass each round as we do, and breathe over it, and rub it with
their white hands, which are softer than ours, because they don’t do any
pick-and-spade work, and smile at it, and put it in again: and that is
what keeps them from growing dark.”

“How jolly!” thought Diamond. “I should like to see them at their work
too.--When do you go to sleep?” he asked the captain.

“When we grow sleepy,” answered the captain. “They do say--but mind I
say they say--that it is when those others--what do you call them? I
don’t know if that is their name; I am only guessing that may be the
sort you mean--when they are on their rounds and come near any troop of
us we fall asleep. They live on the west side of the hill. None of us
have ever been to the top of it yet.”

Even as he spoke, he dropped his spade. He tumbled down beside it,
and lay fast asleep. One after the other each of the troop dropped his
pickaxe or shovel from his listless hands, and lay fast asleep by his
work.

“Ah!” thought Diamond to himself, with delight, “now the girl-angels are
coming, and I, not being an angel, shall not fall asleep like the rest,
and I shall see the girl-angels.”

But the same moment he felt himself growing sleepy. He struggled hard
with the invading power. He put up his fingers to his eyelids and pulled
them open. But it was of no use. He thought he saw a glimmer of pale
rosy light far up the green hill, and ceased to know.

When he awoke, all the angels were starting up wide awake too. He
expected to see them lift their tools, but no, the time for play had
come. They looked happier than ever, and each began to sing where he
stood. He had not heard them sing before.

“Now,” he thought, “I shall know what kind of nonsense the angels sing
when they are merry. They don’t drive cabs, I see, but they dig for
stars, and they work hard enough to be merry after it.”

And he did hear some of the angels’ nonsense; for if it was all sense to
them, it had only just as much sense to Diamond as made good nonsense of
it. He tried hard to set it down in his mind, listening as closely as
he could, now to one, now to another, and now to all together. But
while they were yet singing he began, to his dismay, to find that he was
coming awake--faster and faster. And as he came awake, he found that,
for all the goodness of his memory, verse after verse of the angels’
nonsense vanished from it. He always thought he could keep the last,
but as the next began he lost the one before it, and at length awoke,
struggling to keep hold of the last verse of all. He felt as if the
effort to keep from forgetting that one verse of the vanishing song
nearly killed him. And yet by the time he was wide awake he could not be
sure of that even. It was something like this:


         White hands of whiteness
           Wash the stars’ faces,
         Till glitter, glitter, glit, goes their brightness
           Down to poor places.


This, however, was so near sense that he thought it could not be really
what they did sing.



CHAPTER XXVI. DIAMOND TAKES A FARE THE WRONG WAY RIGHT


THE next morning Diamond was up almost as early as before. He had
nothing to fear from his mother now, and made no secret of what he was
about. By the time he reached the stable, several of the men were there.
They asked him a good many questions as to his luck the day before, and
he told them all they wanted to know. But when he proceeded to harness
the old horse, they pushed him aside with rough kindness, called him a
baby, and began to do it all for him. So Diamond ran in and had another
mouthful of tea and bread and butter; and although he had never been so
tired as he was the night before, he started quite fresh this morning.
It was a cloudy day, and the wind blew hard from the north--so hard
sometimes that, perched on the box with just his toes touching the
ground, Diamond wished that he had some kind of strap to fasten himself
down with lest he should be blown away. But he did not really mind it.

His head was full of the dream he had dreamed; but it did not make him
neglect his work, for his work was not to dig stars but to drive old
Diamond and pick up fares. There are not many people who can think about
beautiful things and do common work at the same time. But then there are
not many people who have been to the back of the north wind.

There was not much business doing. And Diamond felt rather cold,
notwithstanding his mother had herself put on his comforter and helped
him with his greatcoat. But he was too well aware of his dignity to
get inside his cab as some do. A cabman ought to be above minding the
weather--at least so Diamond thought. At length he was called to a
neighbouring house, where a young woman with a heavy box had to be taken
to Wapping for a coast-steamer.

He did not find it at all pleasant, so far east and so near the river;
for the roughs were in great force. However, there being no block, not
even in Nightingale Lane, he reached the entrance of the wharf, and set
down his passenger without annoyance. But as he turned to go back, some
idlers, not content with chaffing him, showed a mind to the fare the
young woman had given him. They were just pulling him off the box, and
Diamond was shouting for the police, when a pale-faced man, in very
shabby clothes, but with the look of a gentleman somewhere about him,
came up, and making good use of his stick, drove them off.

“Now, my little man,” he said, “get on while you can. Don’t lose any
time. This is not a place for you.”

But Diamond was not in the habit of thinking only of himself. He saw
that his new friend looked weary, if not ill, and very poor.

“Won’t you jump in, sir?” he said. “I will take you wherever you like.”

“Thank you, my man; but I have no money; so I can’t.”

“Oh! I don’t want any money. I shall be much happier if you will get in.
You have saved me all I had. I owe you a lift, sir.”

“Which way are you going?”

“To Charing Cross; but I don’t mind where I go.”

“Well, I am very tired. If you will take me to Charing Cross, I shall be
greatly obliged to you. I have walked from Gravesend, and had hardly a
penny left to get through the tunnel.”

So saying, he opened the door and got in, and Diamond drove away.

But as he drove, he could not help fancying he had seen the
gentleman--for Diamond knew he was a gentleman--before. Do all he could,
however, he could not recall where or when. Meantime his fare, if we may
call him such, seeing he was to pay nothing, whom the relief of being
carried had made less and less inclined to carry himself, had been
turning over things in his mind, and, as they passed the Mint, called to
Diamond, who stopped the horse, got down and went to the window.

“If you didn’t mind taking me to Chiswick, I should be able to pay you
when we got there. It’s a long way, but you shall have the whole fare
from the Docks--and something over.”

“Very well, sir” said Diamond. “I shall be most happy.”

He was just clambering up again, when the gentleman put his head out of
the window and said--

“It’s The Wilderness--Mr. Coleman’s place; but I’ll direct you when we
come into the neighbourhood.”

It flashed upon Diamond who he was. But he got upon his box to arrange
his thoughts before making any reply.

The gentleman was Mr. Evans, to whom Miss Coleman was to have been
married, and Diamond had seen him several times with her in the garden.
I have said that he had not behaved very well to Miss Coleman. He had
put off their marriage more than once in a cowardly fashion, merely
because he was ashamed to marry upon a small income, and live in a
humble way. When a man thinks of what people will say in such a case, he
may love, but his love is but a poor affair. Mr. Coleman took him
into the firm as a junior partner, and it was in a measure through his
influence that he entered upon those speculations which ruined him. So
his love had not been a blessing. The ship which North Wind had sunk was
their last venture, and Mr. Evans had gone out with it in the hope
of turning its cargo to the best advantage. He was one of the single
boat-load which managed to reach a desert island, and he had gone
through a great many hardships and sufferings since then. But he was
not past being taught, and his troubles had done him no end of good, for
they had made him doubt himself, and begin to think, so that he had come
to see that he had been foolish as well as wicked. For, if he had had
Miss Coleman with him in the desert island, to build her a hut, and hunt
for her food, and make clothes for her, he would have thought himself
the most fortunate of men; and when he was at home, he would not marry
till he could afford a man-servant. Before he got home again, he had
even begun to understand that no man can make haste to be rich without
going against the will of God, in which case it is the one frightful
thing to be successful. So he had come back a more humble man, and
longing to ask Miss Coleman to forgive him. But he had no idea what
ruin had fallen upon them, for he had never made himself thoroughly
acquainted with the firm’s affairs. Few speculative people do know their
own affairs. Hence he never doubted he should find matters much as he
left them, and expected to see them all at The Wilderness as before. But
if he had not fallen in with Diamond, he would not have thought of going
there first.

What was Diamond to do? He had heard his father and mother drop
some remarks concerning Mr. Evans which made him doubtful of him. He
understood that he had not been so considerate as he might have been.
So he went rather slowly till he should make up his mind. It was, of
course, of no use to drive Mr. Evans to Chiswick. But if he should tell
him what had befallen them, and where they lived now, he might put off
going to see them, and he was certain that Miss Coleman, at least, must
want very much to see Mr. Evans. He was pretty sure also that the best
thing in any case was to bring them together, and let them set matters
right for themselves.

The moment he came to this conclusion, he changed his course from
westward to northward, and went straight for Mr. Coleman’s poor little
house in Hoxton. Mr. Evans was too tired and too much occupied with his
thoughts to take the least notice of the streets they passed through,
and had no suspicion, therefore, of the change of direction.

By this time the wind had increased almost to a hurricane, and as they
had often to head it, it was no joke for either of the Diamonds. The
distance, however, was not great. Before they reached the street where
Mr. Coleman lived it blew so tremendously, that when Miss Coleman, who
was going out a little way, opened the door, it dashed against the wall
with such a bang, that she was afraid to venture, and went in again.
In five minutes after, Diamond drew up at the door. As soon as he had
entered the street, however, the wind blew right behind them, and when
he pulled up, old Diamond had so much ado to stop the cab against it,
that the breeching broke. Young Diamond jumped off his box, knocked
loudly at the door, then turned to the cab and said--before Mr. Evans
had quite begun to think something must be amiss:

“Please, sir, my harness has given away. Would you mind stepping in here
for a few minutes? They’re friends of mine. I’ll take you where you like
after I’ve got it mended. I shan’t be many minutes, but you can’t stand
in this wind.”

Half stupid with fatigue and want of food, Mr. Evans yielded to the
boy’s suggestion, and walked in at the door which the maid held with
difficulty against the wind. She took Mr. Evans for a visitor, as indeed
he was, and showed him into the room on the ground-floor. Diamond, who
had followed into the hall, whispered to her as she closed the door--

“Tell Miss Coleman. It’s Miss Coleman he wants to see.”

“I don’t know” said the maid. “He don’t look much like a gentleman.”

“He is, though; and I know him, and so does Miss Coleman.”

The maid could not but remember Diamond, having seen him when he and his
father brought the ladies home. So she believed him, and went to do what
he told her.

What passed in the little parlour when Miss Coleman came down does not
belong to my story, which is all about Diamond. If he had known that
Miss Coleman thought Mr. Evans was dead, perhaps he would have managed
differently. There was a cry and a running to and fro in the house, and
then all was quiet again.

Almost as soon as Mr. Evans went in, the wind began to cease, and was
now still. Diamond found that by making the breeching just a little
tighter than was quite comfortable for the old horse he could do very
well for the present; and, thinking it better to let him have his bag in
this quiet place, he sat on the box till the old horse should have eaten
his dinner. In a little while Mr. Evans came out, and asked him to come
in. Diamond obeyed, and to his delight Miss Coleman put her arms round
him and kissed him, and there was payment for him! Not to mention the
five precious shillings she gave him, which he could not refuse because
his mother wanted them so much at home for his father. He left them
nearly as happy as they were themselves.

The rest of the day he did better, and, although he had not so much
to take home as the day before, yet on the whole the result was
satisfactory. And what a story he had to tell his father and mother
about his adventures, and how he had done, and what was the result! They
asked him such a multitude of questions! some of which he could answer,
and some of which he could not answer; and his father seemed ever so
much better from finding that his boy was already not only useful to his
family but useful to other people, and quite taking his place as a man
who judged what was wise, and did work worth doing.

For a fortnight Diamond went on driving his cab, and keeping his family.
He had begun to be known about some parts of London, and people would
prefer taking his cab because they liked what they heard of him. One
gentleman who lived near the mews engaged him to carry him to the
City every morning at a certain hour; and Diamond was punctual as
clockwork--though to effect that required a good deal of care, for his
father’s watch was not much to be depended on, and had to be watched
itself by the clock of St. George’s church. Between the two, however, he
did make a success of it.

After that fortnight, his father was able to go out again. Then Diamond
went to make inquiries about Nanny, and this led to something else.



CHAPTER XXVII. THE CHILDREN’S HOSPITAL


THE first day his father resumed his work, Diamond went with him as
usual. In the afternoon, however, his father, having taken a fare to the
neighbourhood, went home, and Diamond drove the cab the rest of the
day. It was hard for old Diamond to do all the work, but they could
not afford to have another horse. They contrived to save him as much as
possible, and fed him well, and he did bravely.

The next morning his father was so much stronger that Diamond thought he
might go and ask Mr. Raymond to take him to see Nanny. He found him at
home. His servant had grown friendly by this time, and showed him in
without any cross-questioning. Mr. Raymond received him with his usual
kindness, consented at once, and walked with him to the Hospital, which
was close at hand. It was a comfortable old-fashioned house, built in
the reign of Queen Anne, and in her day, no doubt, inhabited by rich and
fashionable people: now it was a home for poor sick children, who were
carefully tended for love’s sake. There are regions in London where a
hospital in every other street might be full of such children, whose
fathers and mothers are dead, or unable to take care of them.

When Diamond followed Mr. Raymond into the room where those children who
had got over the worst of their illness and were growing better lay, he
saw a number of little iron bedsteads, with their heads to the walls,
and in every one of them a child, whose face was a story in itself.
In some, health had begun to appear in a tinge upon the cheeks, and a
doubtful brightness in the eyes, just as out of the cold dreary winter
the spring comes in blushing buds and bright crocuses. In others there
were more of the signs of winter left. Their faces reminded you of
snow and keen cutting winds, more than of sunshine and soft breezes
and butterflies; but even in them the signs of suffering told that the
suffering was less, and that if the spring-time had but arrived, it had
yet arrived.

Diamond looked all round, but could see no Nanny. He turned to Mr.
Raymond with a question in his eyes.

“Well?” said Mr. Raymond.

“Nanny’s not here,” said Diamond.

“Oh, yes, she is.”

“I don’t see her.”

“I do, though. There she is.”

He pointed to a bed right in front of where Diamond was standing.

“That’s not Nanny,” he said.

“It is Nanny. I have seen her many times since you have. Illness makes a
great difference.”

“Why, that girl must have been to the back of the north wind!” thought
Diamond, but he said nothing, only stared; and as he stared, something
of the old Nanny began to dawn through the face of the new Nanny. The
old Nanny, though a good girl, and a friendly girl, had been rough,
blunt in her speech, and dirty in her person. Her face would always
have reminded one who had already been to the back of the north wind
of something he had seen in the best of company, but it had been coarse
notwithstanding, partly from the weather, partly from her living amongst
low people, and partly from having to defend herself: now it was so
sweet, and gentle, and refined, that she might have had a lady and
gentleman for a father and mother. And Diamond could not help thinking
of words which he had heard in the church the day before: “Surely it is
good to be afflicted;” or something like that. North Wind, somehow or
other, must have had to do with her! She had grown from a rough girl
into a gentle maiden.

Mr. Raymond, however, was not surprised, for he was used to see
such lovely changes--something like the change which passes upon the
crawling, many-footed creature, when it turns sick and ill, and revives
a butterfly, with two wings instead of many feet. Instead of her having
to take care of herself, kind hands ministered to her, making her
comfortable and sweet and clean, soothing her aching head, and giving
her cooling drink when she was thirsty; and kind eyes, the stars of the
kingdom of heaven, had shone upon her; so that, what with the fire of
the fever and the dew of tenderness, that which was coarse in her had
melted away, and her whole face had grown so refined and sweet that
Diamond did not know her. But as he gazed, the best of the old face, all
the true and good part of it, that which was Nanny herself, dawned upon
him, like the moon coming out of a cloud, until at length, instead of
only believing Mr. Raymond that this was she, he saw for himself that it
was Nanny indeed--very worn but grown beautiful.

He went up to her. She smiled. He had heard her laugh, but had never
seen her smile before.

“Nanny, do you know me?” said Diamond.

She only smiled again, as if the question was amusing.

She was not likely to forget him; for although she did not yet know
it was he who had got her there, she had dreamed of him often, and had
talked much about him when delirious. Nor was it much wonder, for he was
the only boy except Joe who had ever shown her kindness.

Meantime Mr. Raymond was going from bed to bed, talking to the little
people. Every one knew him, and every one was eager to have a look, and
a smile, and a kind word from him.

Diamond sat down on a stool at the head of Nanny’s bed. She laid her
hand in his. No one else of her old acquaintance had been near her.

Suddenly a little voice called aloud--

“Won’t Mr. Raymond tell us a story?”

“Oh, yes, please do! please do!” cried several little voices which also
were stronger than the rest. For Mr. Raymond was in the habit of telling
them a story when he went to see them, and they enjoyed it far more than
the other nice things which the doctor permitted him to give them.

“Very well,” said Mr. Raymond, “I will. What sort of a story shall it
be?”

“A true story,” said one little girl.

“A fairy tale,” said a little boy.

“Well,” said Mr. Raymond, “I suppose, as there is a difference, I may
choose. I can’t think of any true story just at this moment, so I will
tell you a sort of a fairy one.”

“Oh, jolly!” exclaimed the little boy who had called out for a fairy
tale.

“It came into my head this morning as I got out of bed,” continued Mr.
Raymond; “and if it turns out pretty well, I will write it down, and get
somebody to print it for me, and then you shall read it when you like.”

“Then nobody ever heard it before?” asked one older child.

“No, nobody.”

“Oh!” exclaimed several, thinking it very grand to have the first
telling; and I daresay there might be a peculiar freshness about it,
because everything would be nearly as new to the story-teller himself as
to the listeners.

Some were only sitting up and some were lying down, so there could not
be the same busy gathering, bustling, and shifting to and fro with which
children generally prepare themselves to hear a story; but their faces,
and the turning of their heads, and many feeble exclamations of expected
pleasure, showed that all such preparations were making within them.

Mr. Raymond stood in the middle of the room, that he might turn from
side to side, and give each a share of seeing him. Diamond kept his
place by Nanny’s side, with her hand in his. I do not know how much of
Mr. Raymond’s story the smaller children understood; indeed, I don’t
quite know how much there was in it to be understood, for in such a
story every one has just to take what he can get. But they all listened
with apparent satisfaction, and certainly with great attention. Mr.
Raymond wrote it down afterwards, and here it is--somewhat altered no
doubt, for a good story-teller tries to make his stories better every
time he tells them. I cannot myself help thinking that he was somewhat
indebted for this one to the old story of The Sleeping Beauty.



CHAPTER XXVIII. LITTLE DAYLIGHT


NO HOUSE of any pretension to be called a palace is in the least worthy
of the name, except it has a wood near it--very near it--and the nearer
the better. Not all round it--I don’t mean that, for a palace ought to
be open to the sun and wind, and stand high and brave, with weathercocks
glittering and flags flying; but on one side of every palace there must
be a wood. And there was a very grand wood indeed beside the palace of
the king who was going to be Daylight’s father; such a grand wood, that
nobody yet had ever got to the other end of it. Near the house it was
kept very trim and nice, and it was free of brushwood for a long way in;
but by degrees it got wild, and it grew wilder, and wilder, and wilder,
until some said wild beasts at last did what they liked in it. The king
and his courtiers often hunted, however, and this kept the wild beasts
far away from the palace.

One glorious summer morning, when the wind and sun were out together,
when the vanes were flashing and the flags frolicking against the blue
sky, little Daylight made her appearance from somewhere--nobody could
tell where--a beautiful baby, with such bright eyes that she might have
come from the sun, only by and by she showed such lively ways that she
might equally well have come out of the wind. There was great jubilation
in the palace, for this was the first baby the queen had had, and there
is as much happiness over a new baby in a palace as in a cottage.

But there is one disadvantage of living near a wood: you do not know
quite who your neighbours may be. Everybody knew there were in it
several fairies, living within a few miles of the palace, who always had
had something to do with each new baby that came; for fairies live
so much longer than we, that they can have business with a good many
generations of human mortals. The curious houses they lived in were well
known also,--one, a hollow oak; another, a birch-tree, though nobody
could ever find how that fairy made a house of it; another, a hut of
growing trees intertwined, and patched up with turf and moss. But there
was another fairy who had lately come to the place, and nobody even knew
she was a fairy except the other fairies. A wicked old thing she was,
always concealing her power, and being as disagreeable as she could,
in order to tempt people to give her offence, that she might have the
pleasure of taking vengeance upon them. The people about thought she was
a witch, and those who knew her by sight were careful to avoid offending
her. She lived in a mud house, in a swampy part of the forest.

In all history we find that fairies give their remarkable gifts to
prince or princess, or any child of sufficient importance in their eyes,
always at the christening. Now this we can understand, because it is
an ancient custom amongst human beings as well; and it is not hard to
explain why wicked fairies should choose the same time to do unkind
things; but it is difficult to understand how they should be able to
do them, for you would fancy all wicked creatures would be powerless on
such an occasion. But I never knew of any interference on the part of
the wicked fairy that did not turn out a good thing in the end. What a
good thing, for instance, it was that one princess should sleep for a
hundred years! Was she not saved from all the plague of young men who
were not worthy of her? And did she not come awake exactly at the right
moment when the right prince kissed her? For my part, I cannot help
wishing a good many girls would sleep till just the same fate overtook
them. It would be happier for them, and more agreeable to their friends.

Of course all the known fairies were invited to the christening. But the
king and queen never thought of inviting an old witch.

For the power of the fairies they have by nature; whereas a witch gets
her power by wickedness. The other fairies, however, knowing the danger
thus run, provided as well as they could against accidents from her
quarter. But they could neither render her powerless, nor could they
arrange their gifts in reference to hers beforehand, for they could not
tell what those might be.

Of course the old hag was there without being asked. Not to be asked
was just what she wanted, that she might have a sort of reason for doing
what she wished to do. For somehow even the wickedest of creatures likes
a pretext for doing the wrong thing.

Five fairies had one after the other given the child such gifts as each
counted best, and the fifth had just stepped back to her place in the
surrounding splendour of ladies and gentlemen, when, mumbling a laugh
between her toothless gums, the wicked fairy hobbled out into the middle
of the circle, and at the moment when the archbishop was handing the
baby to the lady at the head of the nursery department of state affairs,
addressed him thus, giving a bite or two to every word before she could
part with it:

“Please your Grace, I’m very deaf: would your Grace mind repeating the
princess’s name?”

“With pleasure, my good woman,” said the archbishop, stooping to shout
in her ear: “the infant’s name is little Daylight.”

“And little daylight it shall be,” cried the fairy, in the tone of a dry
axle, “and little good shall any of her gifts do her. For I bestow upon
her the gift of sleeping all day long, whether she will or not. Ha, ha!
He, he! Hi, hi!”

Then out started the sixth fairy, who, of course, the others had
arranged should come after the wicked one, in order to undo as much as
she might.

“If she sleep all day,” she said, mournfully, “she shall, at least, wake
all night.”

“A nice prospect for her mother and me!” thought the poor king; for they
loved her far too much to give her up to nurses, especially at night, as
most kings and queens do--and are sorry for it afterwards.

“You spoke before I had done,” said the wicked fairy. “That’s against
the law. It gives me another chance.”

“I beg your pardon,” said the other fairies, all together.

“She did. I hadn’t done laughing,” said the crone. “I had only got to
Hi, hi! and I had to go through Ho, ho! and Hu, hu! So I decree that if
she wakes all night she shall wax and wane with its mistress, the moon.
And what that may mean I hope her royal parents will live to see. Ho,
ho! Hu, hu!”

But out stepped another fairy, for they had been wise enough to keep two
in reserve, because every fairy knew the trick of one.

“Until,” said the seventh fairy, “a prince comes who shall kiss her
without knowing it.”

The wicked fairy made a horrid noise like an angry cat, and hobbled
away. She could not pretend that she had not finished her speech this
time, for she had laughed Ho, ho! and Hu, hu!

“I don’t know what that means,” said the poor king to the seventh fairy.

“Don’t be afraid. The meaning will come with the thing itself,” said
she.

The assembly broke up, miserable enough--the queen, at least, prepared
for a good many sleepless nights, and the lady at the head of the
nursery department anything but comfortable in the prospect before her,
for of course the queen could not do it all. As for the king, he made up
his mind, with what courage he could summon, to meet the demands of the
case, but wondered whether he could with any propriety require the First
Lord of the Treasury to take a share in the burden laid upon him.

I will not attempt to describe what they had to go through for some
time. But at last the household settled into a regular system--a very
irregular one in some respects. For at certain seasons the palace rang
all night with bursts of laughter from little Daylight, whose heart the
old fairy’s curse could not reach; she was Daylight still, only a little
in the wrong place, for she always dropped asleep at the first hint of
dawn in the east. But her merriment was of short duration. When the moon
was at the full, she was in glorious spirits, and as beautiful as it was
possible for a child of her age to be. But as the moon waned, she faded,
until at last she was wan and withered like the poorest, sickliest child
you might come upon in the streets of a great city in the arms of a
homeless mother. Then the night was quiet as the day, for the little
creature lay in her gorgeous cradle night and day with hardly a motion,
and indeed at last without even a moan, like one dead. At first they
often thought she was dead, but at last they got used to it, and only
consulted the almanac to find the moment when she would begin to revive,
which, of course, was with the first appearance of the silver thread of
the crescent moon. Then she would move her lips, and they would give her
a little nourishment; and she would grow better and better and better,
until for a few days she was splendidly well. When well, she was always
merriest out in the moonlight; but even when near her worst, she seemed
better when, in warm summer nights, they carried her cradle out into
the light of the waning moon. Then in her sleep she would smile the
faintest, most pitiful smile.

For a long time very few people ever saw her awake. As she grew older
she became such a favourite, however, that about the palace there were
always some who would contrive to keep awake at night, in order to be
near her. But she soon began to take every chance of getting away from
her nurses and enjoying her moonlight alone. And thus things went on
until she was nearly seventeen years of age. Her father and mother had
by that time got so used to the odd state of things that they had ceased
to wonder at them. All their arrangements had reference to the state
of the Princess Daylight, and it is amazing how things contrive to
accommodate themselves. But how any prince was ever to find and deliver
her, appeared inconceivable.

As she grew older she had grown more and more beautiful, with the
sunniest hair and the loveliest eyes of heavenly blue, brilliant and
profound as the sky of a June day. But so much more painful and sad was
the change as her bad time came on. The more beautiful she was in the
full moon, the more withered and worn did she become as the moon waned.
At the time at which my story has now arrived, she looked, when the moon
was small or gone, like an old woman exhausted with suffering. This was
the more painful that her appearance was unnatural; for her hair and
eyes did not change. Her wan face was both drawn and wrinkled, and had
an eager hungry look. Her skinny hands moved as if wishing, but unable,
to lay hold of something. Her shoulders were bent forward, her chest
went in, and she stooped as if she were eighty years old. At last she
had to be put to bed, and there await the flow of the tide of life. But
she grew to dislike being seen, still more being touched by any hands,
during this season. One lovely summer evening, when the moon lay all but
gone upon the verge of the horizon, she vanished from her attendants,
and it was only after searching for her a long time in great terror,
that they found her fast asleep in the forest, at the foot of a silver
birch, and carried her home.

A little way from the palace there was a great open glade, covered with
the greenest and softest grass. This was her favourite haunt; for here
the full moon shone free and glorious, while through a vista in the
trees she could generally see more or less of the dying moon as it
crossed the opening. Here she had a little rustic house built for her,
and here she mostly resided. None of the court might go there without
leave, and her own attendants had learned by this time not to be
officious in waiting upon her, so that she was very much at liberty.
Whether the good fairies had anything to do with it or not I cannot
tell, but at last she got into the way of retreating further into the
wood every night as the moon waned, so that sometimes they had great
trouble in finding her; but as she was always very angry if she
discovered they were watching her, they scarcely dared to do so. At
length one night they thought they had lost her altogether. It was
morning before they found her. Feeble as she was, she had wandered into
a thicket a long way from the glade, and there she lay--fast asleep, of
course.

Although the fame of her beauty and sweetness had gone abroad, yet as
everybody knew she was under a bad spell, no king in the neighbourhood
had any desire to have her for a daughter-in-law. There were serious
objections to such a relation.

About this time in a neighbouring kingdom, in consequence of the
wickedness of the nobles, an insurrection took place upon the death of
the old king, the greater part of the nobility was massacred, and
the young prince was compelled to flee for his life, disguised like a
peasant. For some time, until he got out of the country, he suffered
much from hunger and fatigue; but when he got into that ruled by the
princess’s father, and had no longer any fear of being recognised, he
fared better, for the people were kind. He did not abandon his disguise,
however. One tolerable reason was that he had no other clothes to put
on, and another that he had very little money, and did not know where to
get any more. There was no good in telling everybody he met that he
was a prince, for he felt that a prince ought to be able to get on like
other people, else his rank only made a fool of him. He had read of
princes setting out upon adventure; and here he was out in similar case,
only without having had a choice in the matter. He would go on, and see
what would come of it.

For a day or two he had been walking through the palace-wood, and had
had next to nothing to eat, when he came upon the strangest little
house, inhabited by a very nice, tidy, motherly old woman. This was one
of the good fairies. The moment she saw him she knew quite well who
he was and what was going to come of it; but she was not at liberty to
interfere with the orderly march of events. She received him with the
kindness she would have shown to any other traveller, and gave him bread
and milk, which he thought the most delicious food he had ever tasted,
wondering that they did not have it for dinner at the palace sometimes.
The old woman pressed him to stay all night. When he awoke he was amazed
to find how well and strong he felt. She would not take any of the money
he offered, but begged him, if he found occasion of continuing in the
neighbourhood, to return and occupy the same quarters.

“Thank you much, good mother,” answered the prince; “but there is little
chance of that. The sooner I get out of this wood the better.”

“I don’t know that,” said the fairy.

“What do you mean?” asked the prince.

“Why, how should I know?” returned she.

“I can’t tell,” said the prince.

“Very well,” said the fairy.

“How strangely you talk!” said the prince.

“Do I?” said the fairy.

“Yes, you do,” said the prince.

“Very well,” said the fairy.

The prince was not used to be spoken to in this fashion, so he felt a
little angry, and turned and walked away. But this did not offend the
fairy. She stood at the door of her little house looking after him till
the trees hid him quite. Then she said “At last!” and went in.

The prince wandered and wandered, and got nowhere. The sun sank and sank
and went out of sight, and he seemed no nearer the end of the wood than
ever. He sat down on a fallen tree, ate a bit of bread the old woman had
given him, and waited for the moon; for, although he was not much of an
astronomer, he knew the moon would rise some time, because she had risen
the night before. Up she came, slow and slow, but of a good size, pretty
nearly round indeed; whereupon, greatly refreshed with his piece of
bread, he got up and went--he knew not whither.

After walking a considerable distance, he thought he was coming to the
outside of the forest; but when he reached what he thought the last of
it, he found himself only upon the edge of a great open space in it,
covered with grass. The moon shone very bright, and he thought he had
never seen a more lovely spot. Still it looked dreary because of its
loneliness, for he could not see the house at the other side. He sat
down, weary again, and gazed into the glade. He had not seen so much
room for several days.

All at once he spied something in the middle of the grass. What could it
be? It moved; it came nearer. Was it a human creature, gliding across--a
girl dressed in white, gleaming in the moonshine? She came nearer and
nearer. He crept behind a tree and watched, wondering. It must be some
strange being of the wood--a nymph whom the moonlight and the warm
dusky air had enticed from her tree. But when she came close to where
he stood, he no longer doubted she was human--for he had caught sight of
her sunny hair, and her clear blue eyes, and the loveliest face and form
that he had ever seen. All at once she began singing like a nightingale,
and dancing to her own music, with her eyes ever turned towards the
moon. She passed close to where he stood, dancing on by the edge of the
trees and away in a great circle towards the other side, until he could
see but a spot of white in the yellowish green of the moonlit grass. But
when he feared it would vanish quite, the spot grew, and became a figure
once more. She approached him again, singing and dancing, and waving her
arms over her head, until she had completed the circle. Just opposite
his tree she stood, ceased her song, dropped her arms, and broke out
into a long clear laugh, musical as a brook. Then, as if tired, she
threw herself on the grass, and lay gazing at the moon. The prince was
almost afraid to breathe lest he should startle her, and she should
vanish from his sight. As to venturing near her, that never came into
his head.

She had lain for a long hour or longer, when the prince began again to
doubt concerning her. Perhaps she was but a vision of his own fancy. Or
was she a spirit of the wood, after all? If so, he too would haunt the
wood, glad to have lost kingdom and everything for the hope of being
near her. He would build him a hut in the forest, and there he would
live for the pure chance of seeing her again. Upon nights like this at
least she would come out and bask in the moonlight, and make his soul
blessed. But while he thus dreamed she sprang to her feet, turned her
face full to the moon, and began singing as she would draw her down from
the sky by the power of her entrancing voice. She looked more beautiful
than ever. Again she began dancing to her own music, and danced away
into the distance. Once more she returned in a similar manner; but
although he was watching as eagerly as before, what with fatigue and
what with gazing, he fell fast asleep before she came near him. When he
awoke it was broad daylight, and the princess was nowhere.

He could not leave the place. What if she should come the next night! He
would gladly endure a day’s hunger to see her yet again: he would buckle
his belt quite tight. He walked round the glade to see if he could
discover any prints of her feet. But the grass was so short, and her
steps had been so light, that she had not left a single trace behind
her. He walked half-way round the wood without seeing anything to
account for her presence. Then he spied a lovely little house, with
thatched roof and low eaves, surrounded by an exquisite garden, with
doves and peacocks walking in it. Of course this must be where the
gracious lady who loved the moonlight lived. Forgetting his appearance,
he walked towards the door, determined to make inquiries, but as he
passed a little pond full of gold and silver fishes, he caught sight of
himself and turned to find the door to the kitchen. There he knocked,
and asked for a piece of bread. The good-natured cook brought him in,
and gave him an excellent breakfast, which the prince found nothing the
worse for being served in the kitchen. While he ate, he talked with
his entertainer, and learned that this was the favourite retreat of
the Princess Daylight. But he learned nothing more, both because he was
afraid of seeming inquisitive, and because the cook did not choose to be
heard talking about her mistress to a peasant lad who had begged for his
breakfast.

As he rose to take his leave, it occurred to him that he might not be
so far from the old woman’s cottage as he had thought, and he asked the
cook whether she knew anything of such a place, describing it as well as
he could. She said she knew it well enough, adding with a smile--

“It’s there you’re going, is it?”

“Yes, if it’s not far off.”

“It’s not more than three miles. But mind what you are about, you know.”

“Why do you say that?”

“If you’re after any mischief, she’ll make you repent it.”

“The best thing that could happen under the circumstances,” remarked the
prince.

“What do you mean by that?” asked the cook.

“Why, it stands to reason,” answered the prince “that if you wish to do
anything wrong, the best thing for you is to be made to repent of it.”

“I see,” said the cook. “Well, I think you may venture. She’s a good old
soul.”

“Which way does it lie from here?” asked the prince.

She gave him full instructions; and he left her with many thanks.

Being now refreshed, however, the prince did not go back to the cottage
that day: he remained in the forest, amusing himself as best he could,
but waiting anxiously for the night, in the hope that the princess would
again appear. Nor was he disappointed, for, directly the moon rose, he
spied a glimmering shape far across the glade. As it drew nearer, he saw
it was she indeed--not dressed in white as before: in a pale blue like
the sky, she looked lovelier still. He thought it was that the blue
suited her yet better than the white; he did not know that she was
really more beautiful because the moon was nearer the full. In fact the
next night was full moon, and the princess would then be at the zenith
of her loveliness.

The prince feared for some time that she was not coming near his
hiding-place that night; but the circles in her dance ever widened as
the moon rose, until at last they embraced the whole glade, and she
came still closer to the trees where he was hiding than she had come the
night before. He was entranced with her loveliness, for it was indeed a
marvellous thing. All night long he watched her, but dared not go near
her. He would have been ashamed of watching her too, had he not become
almost incapable of thinking of anything but how beautiful she was. He
watched the whole night long, and saw that as the moon went down she
retreated in smaller and smaller circles, until at last he could see her
no more.

Weary as he was, he set out for the old woman’s cottage, where he
arrived just in time for her breakfast, which she shared with him. He
then went to bed, and slept for many hours. When he awoke the sun was
down, and he departed in great anxiety lest he should lose a glimpse
of the lovely vision. But, whether it was by the machinations of the
swamp-fairy, or merely that it is one thing to go and another to return
by the same road, he lost his way. I shall not attempt to describe his
misery when the moon rose, and he saw nothing but trees, trees, trees.

She was high in the heavens before he reached the glade. Then indeed
his troubles vanished, for there was the princess coming dancing towards
him, in a dress that shone like gold, and with shoes that glimmered
through the grass like fireflies. She was of course still more beautiful
than before. Like an embodied sunbeam she passed him, and danced away
into the distance.

Before she returned in her circle, the clouds had begun to gather about
the moon. The wind rose, the trees moaned, and their lighter branches
leaned all one way before it. The prince feared that the princess would
go in, and he should see her no more that night. But she came dancing on
more jubilant than ever, her golden dress and her sunny hair streaming
out upon the blast, waving her arms towards the moon, and in the
exuberance of her delight ordering the clouds away from off her face.
The prince could hardly believe she was not a creature of the elements,
after all.

By the time she had completed another circle, the clouds had gathered
deep, and there were growlings of distant thunder. Just as she passed
the tree where he stood, a flash of lightning blinded him for a moment,
and when he saw again, to his horror, the princess lay on the ground.
He darted to her, thinking she had been struck; but when she heard him
coming, she was on her feet in a moment.

“What do you want?” she asked.

“I beg your pardon. I thought--the lightning” said the prince,
hesitating.

“There’s nothing the matter,” said the princess, waving him off rather
haughtily.

The poor prince turned and walked towards the wood.

“Come back,” said Daylight: “I like you. You do what you are told. Are
you good?”

“Not so good as I should like to be,” said the prince.

“Then go and grow better,” said the princess.

Again the disappointed prince turned and went.

“Come back,” said the princess.

He obeyed, and stood before her waiting.

“Can you tell me what the sun is like?” she asked.

“No,” he answered. “But where’s the good of asking what you know?”

“But I don’t know,” she rejoined.

“Why, everybody knows.”

“That’s the very thing: I’m not everybody. I’ve never seen the sun.”

“Then you can’t know what it’s like till you do see it.”

“I think you must be a prince,” said the princess.

“Do I look like one?” said the prince.

“I can’t quite say that.”

“Then why do you think so?”

“Because you both do what you are told and speak the truth.--Is the sun
so very bright?”

“As bright as the lightning.”

“But it doesn’t go out like that, does it?”

“Oh, no. It shines like the moon, rises and sets like the moon, is much
the same shape as the moon, only so bright that you can’t look at it for
a moment.”

“But I would look at it,” said the princess.

“But you couldn’t,” said the prince.

“But I could,” said the princess.

“Why don’t you, then?”

“Because I can’t.”

“Why can’t you?”

“Because I can’t wake. And I never shall wake until----”

Here she hid her face in her hands, turned away, and walked in the
slowest, stateliest manner towards the house. The prince ventured to
follow her at a little distance, but she turned and made a repellent
gesture, which, like a true gentleman-prince, he obeyed at once. He
waited a long time, but as she did not come near him again, and as the
night had now cleared, he set off at last for the old woman’s cottage.

It was long past midnight when he reached it, but, to his surprise, the
old woman was paring potatoes at the door. Fairies are fond of doing odd
things. Indeed, however they may dissemble, the night is always their
day. And so it is with all who have fairy blood in them.

“Why, what are you doing there, this time of the night, mother?” said
the prince; for that was the kind way in which any young man in his
country would address a woman who was much older than himself.

“Getting your supper ready, my son,” she answered.

“Oh, I don’t want any supper,” said the prince.

“Ah! you’ve seen Daylight,” said she.

“I’ve seen a princess who never saw it,” said the prince.

“Do you like her?” asked the fairy.

“Oh! don’t I?” said the prince. “More than you would believe, mother.”

“A fairy can believe anything that ever was or ever could be,” said the
old woman.

“Then are you a fairy?” asked the prince.

“Yes,” said she.

“Then what do you do for things not to believe?” asked the prince.

“There’s plenty of them--everything that never was nor ever could be.”

“Plenty, I grant you,” said the prince. “But do you believe there could
be a princess who never saw the daylight? Do you believe that now?”

This the prince said, not that he doubted the princess, but that he
wanted the fairy to tell him more. She was too old a fairy, however, to
be caught so easily.

“Of all people, fairies must not tell secrets. Besides, she’s a
princess.”

“Well, I’ll tell you a secret. I’m a prince.”

“I know that.”

“How do you know it?”

“By the curl of the third eyelash on your left eyelid.”

“Which corner do you count from?”

“That’s a secret.”

“Another secret? Well, at least, if I am a prince, there can be no harm
in telling me about a princess.”

“It’s just the princes I can’t tell.”

“There ain’t any more of them--are there?” said the prince.

“What! you don’t think you’re the only prince in the world, do you?”

“Oh, dear, no! not at all. But I know there’s one too many just at
present, except the princess----”

“Yes, yes, that’s it,” said the fairy.

“What’s it?” asked the prince.

But he could get nothing more out of the fairy, and had to go to bed
unanswered, which was something of a trial.

Now wicked fairies will not be bound by the law which the good fairies
obey, and this always seems to give the bad the advantage over the good,
for they use means to gain their ends which the others will not. But it
is all of no consequence, for what they do never succeeds; nay, in the
end it brings about the very thing they are trying to prevent. So
you see that somehow, for all their cleverness, wicked fairies are
dreadfully stupid, for, although from the beginning of the world they
have really helped instead of thwarting the good fairies, not one of
them is a bit wiser for it. She will try the bad thing just as they all
did before her; and succeeds no better of course.

The prince had so far stolen a march upon the swamp-fairy that she
did not know he was in the neighbourhood until after he had seen the
princess those three times. When she knew it, she consoled herself by
thinking that the princess must be far too proud and too modest for any
young man to venture even to speak to her before he had seen her six
times at least. But there was even less danger than the wicked fairy
thought; for, however much the princess might desire to be set free, she
was dreadfully afraid of the wrong prince. Now, however, the fairy was
going to do all she could.

She so contrived it by her deceitful spells, that the next night the
prince could not by any endeavour find his way to the glade. It would
take me too long to tell her tricks. They would be amusing to us, who
know that they could not do any harm, but they were something other than
amusing to the poor prince. He wandered about the forest till daylight,
and then fell fast asleep. The same thing occurred for seven following
days, during which neither could he find the good fairy’s cottage. After
the third quarter of the moon, however, the bad fairy thought she might
be at ease about the affair for a fortnight at least, for there was no
chance of the prince wishing to kiss the princess during that period.
So the first day of the fourth quarter he did find the cottage, and the
next day he found the glade. For nearly another week he haunted it. But
the princess never came. I have little doubt she was on the farther
edge of it some part of every night, but at this period she always wore
black, and, there being little or no light, the prince never saw her.
Nor would he have known her if he had seen her. How could he have
taken the worn decrepit creature she was now, for the glorious Princess
Daylight?

At last, one night when there was no moon at all, he ventured near the
house. There he heard voices talking, although it was past midnight; for
her women were in considerable uneasiness, because the one whose turn it
was to watch her had fallen asleep, and had not seen which way she went,
and this was a night when she would probably wander very far, describing
a circle which did not touch the open glade at all, but stretched away
from the back of the house, deep into that side of the forest--a part
of which the prince knew nothing. When he understood from what they said
that she had disappeared, and that she must have gone somewhere in the
said direction, he plunged at once into the wood to see if he could find
her. For hours he roamed with nothing to guide him but the vague notion
of a circle which on one side bordered on the house, for so much had he
picked up from the talk he had overheard.

It was getting towards the dawn, but as yet there was no streak of light
in the sky, when he came to a great birch-tree, and sat down weary at
the foot of it. While he sat--very miserable, you may be sure--full of
fear for the princess, and wondering how her attendants could take it so
quietly, he bethought himself that it would not be a bad plan to light
a fire, which, if she were anywhere near, would attract her. This he
managed with a tinder-box, which the good fairy had given him. It was
just beginning to blaze up, when he heard a moan, which seemed to come
from the other side of the tree. He sprung to his feet, but his heart
throbbed so that he had to lean for a moment against the tree before he
could move. When he got round, there lay a human form in a little dark
heap on the earth. There was light enough from his fire to show that it
was not the princess. He lifted it in his arms, hardly heavier than a
child, and carried it to the flame. The countenance was that of an old
woman, but it had a fearfully strange look. A black hood concealed her
hair, and her eyes were closed. He laid her down as comfortably as he
could, chafed her hands, put a little cordial from a bottle, also the
gift of the fairy, into her mouth; took off his coat and wrapped it
about her, and in short did the best he could. In a little while she
opened her eyes and looked at him--so pitifully! The tears rose and
flowed from her grey wrinkled cheeks, but she said never a word. She
closed her eyes again, but the tears kept on flowing, and her whole
appearance was so utterly pitiful that the prince was near crying too.
He begged her to tell him what was the matter, promising to do all
he could to help her; but still she did not speak. He thought she was
dying, and took her in his arms again to carry her to the princess’s
house, where he thought the good-natured cook might be able to do
something for her. When he lifted her, the tears flowed yet faster, and
she gave such a sad moan that it went to his very heart.

“Mother, mother!” he said. “Poor mother!” and kissed her on the withered
lips.

She started; and what eyes they were that opened upon him! But he did
not see them, for it was still very dark, and he had enough to do to
make his way through the trees towards the house.

Just as he approached the door, feeling more tired than he could have
imagined possible--she was such a little thin old thing--she began to
move, and became so restless that, unable to carry her a moment longer,
he thought to lay her on the grass. But she stood upright on her feet.
Her hood had dropped, and her hair fell about her. The first gleam
of the morning was caught on her face: that face was bright as the
never-aging Dawn, and her eyes were lovely as the sky of darkest blue.
The prince recoiled in overmastering wonder. It was Daylight herself
whom he had brought from the forest! He fell at her feet, nor dared to
look up until she laid her hand upon his head. He rose then.

“You kissed me when I was an old woman: there! I kiss you when I am a
young princess,” murmured Daylight.--“Is that the sun coming?”



CHAPTER XXIX. RUBY


THE children were delighted with the story, and made many amusing
remarks upon it. Mr. Raymond promised to search his brain for another,
and when he had found one to bring it to them. Diamond having taken
leave of Nanny, and promised to go and see her again soon, went away
with him.

Now Mr. Raymond had been turning over in his mind what he could do both
for Diamond and for Nanny. He had therefore made some acquaintance with
Diamond’s father, and had been greatly pleased with him. But he had come
to the resolution, before he did anything so good as he would like to
do for them, to put them all to a certain test. So as they walked away
together, he began to talk with Diamond as follows:--

“Nanny must leave the hospital soon, Diamond.”

“I’m glad of that, sir.”

“Why? Don’t you think it’s a nice place?”

“Yes, very. But it’s better to be well and doing something, you know,
even if it’s not quite so comfortable.”

“But they can’t keep Nanny so long as they would like. They can’t keep
her till she’s quite strong. There are always so many sick children they
want to take in and make better. And the question is, What will she do
when they send her out again?”

“That’s just what I can’t tell, though I’ve been thinking of it over and
over, sir. Her crossing was taken long ago, and I couldn’t bear to see
Nanny fighting for it, especially with such a poor fellow as has taken
it. He’s quite lame, sir.”

“She doesn’t look much like fighting, now, does she, Diamond?”

“No, sir. She looks too like an angel. Angels don’t fight--do they,
sir?”

“Not to get things for themselves, at least,” said Mr. Raymond.

“Besides,” added Diamond, “I don’t quite see that she would have any
better right to the crossing than the boy who has got it. Nobody gave it
to her; she only took it. And now he has taken it.”

“If she were to sweep a crossing--soon at least--after the illness she
has had, she would be laid up again the very first wet day,” said Mr.
Raymond.

“And there’s hardly any money to be got except on the wet days,”
 remarked Diamond reflectively. “Is there nothing else she could do,
sir?”

“Not without being taught, I’m afraid.”

“Well, couldn’t somebody teach her something?”

“Couldn’t you teach her, Diamond?”

“I don’t know anything myself, sir. I could teach her to dress the
baby; but nobody would give her anything for doing things like that:
they are so easy. There wouldn’t be much good in teaching her to drive
a cab, for where would she get the cab to drive? There ain’t fathers and
old Diamonds everywhere. At least poor Nanny can’t find any of them, I
doubt.”

“Perhaps if she were taught to be nice and clean, and only speak gentle
words.”

“Mother could teach her that,” interrupted Diamond.

“And to dress babies, and feed them, and take care of them,” Mr. Raymond
proceeded, “she might get a place as a nurse somewhere, you know. People
do give money for that.”

“Then I’ll ask mother,” said Diamond.

“But you’ll have to give her her food then; and your father, not being
strong, has enough to do already without that.”

“But here’s me,” said Diamond: “I help him out with it. When he’s tired
of driving, up I get. It don’t make any difference to old Diamond. I
don’t mean he likes me as well as my father--of course he can’t, you
know--nobody could; but he does his duty all the same. It’s got to be
done, you know, sir; and Diamond’s a good horse--isn’t he, sir?”

“From your description I should say certainly; but I have not the
pleasure of his acquaintance myself.”

“Don’t you think he will go to heaven, sir?”

“That I don’t know anything about,” said Mr. Raymond. “I confess I
should be glad to think so,” he added, smiling thoughtfully.

“I’m sure he’ll get to the back of the north wind, anyhow,” said Diamond
to himself; but he had learned to be very careful of saying such things
aloud.

“Isn’t it rather too much for him to go in the cab all day and every
day?” resumed Mr. Raymond.

“So father says, when he feels his ribs of a morning. But then he says
the old horse do eat well, and the moment he’s had his supper, down
he goes, and never gets up till he’s called; and, for the legs of him,
father says that makes no end of a differ. Some horses, sir! they won’t
lie down all night long, but go to sleep on their four pins, like a
haystack, father says. I think it’s very stupid of them, and so does old
Diamond. But then I suppose they don’t know better, and so they can’t
help it. We mustn’t be too hard upon them, father says.”

“Your father must be a good man, Diamond.” Diamond looked up in Mr.
Raymond’s face, wondering what he could mean.

“I said your father must be a good man, Diamond.”

“Of course,” said Diamond. “How could he drive a cab if he wasn’t?”

“There are some men who drive cabs who are not very good,” objected Mr.
Raymond.

Diamond remembered the drunken cabman, and saw that his friend was
right.

“Ah, but,” he returned, “he must be, you know, with such a horse as old
Diamond.”

“That does make a difference,” said Mr. Raymond. “But it is quite enough
that he is a good man without our trying to account for it. Now, if you
like, I will give you a proof that I think him a good man. I am going
away on the Continent for a while--for three months, I believe--and I
am going to let my house to a gentleman who does not want the use of
my brougham. My horse is nearly as old, I fancy, as your Diamond, but
I don’t want to part with him, and I don’t want him to be idle; for
nobody, as you say, ought to be idle; but neither do I want him to be
worked very hard. Now, it has come into my head that perhaps your father
would take charge of him, and work him under certain conditions.”

“My father will do what’s right,” said Diamond. “I’m sure of that.”

“Well, so I think. Will you ask him when he comes home to call and have
a little chat with me--to-day, some time?”

“He must have his dinner first,” said Diamond. “No, he’s got his dinner
with him to-day. It must be after he’s had his tea.”

“Of course, of course. Any time will do. I shall be at home all day.”

“Very well, sir. I will tell him. You may be sure he will come. My
father thinks you a very kind gentleman, and I know he is right, for I
know your very own self, sir.”

Mr. Raymond smiled, and as they had now reached his door, they parted,
and Diamond went home. As soon as his father entered the house, Diamond
gave him Mr. Raymond’s message, and recounted the conversation that had
preceded it. His father said little, but took thought-sauce to his bread
and butter, and as soon as he had finished his meal, rose, saying:

“I will go to your friend directly, Diamond. It would be a grand thing
to get a little more money. We do want it.” Diamond accompanied his
father to Mr. Raymond’s door, and there left him.

He was shown at once into Mr. Raymond’s study, where he gazed with
some wonder at the multitude of books on the walls, and thought what a
learned man Mr. Raymond must be.

Presently Mr. Raymond entered, and after saying much the same about
his old horse, made the following distinct proposal--one not
over-advantageous to Diamond’s father, but for which he had
reasons--namely, that Joseph should have the use of Mr. Raymond’s horse
while he was away, on condition that he never worked him more than six
hours a day, and fed him well, and that, besides, he should take Nanny
home as soon as she was able to leave the hospital, and provide for her
as one of his own children, neither better nor worse--so long, that is,
as he had the horse.

Diamond’s father could not help thinking it a pretty close bargain. He
should have both the girl and the horse to feed, and only six hours’
work out of the horse.

“It will save your own horse,” said Mr. Raymond.

“That is true,” answered Joseph; “but all I can get by my own horse is
only enough to keep us, and if I save him and feed your horse and the
girl--don’t you see, sir?”

“Well, you can go home and think about it, and let me know by the end of
the week. I am in no hurry before then.”

So Joseph went home and recounted the proposal to his wife, adding that
he did not think there was much advantage to be got out of it.

“Not much that way, husband,” said Diamond’s mother; “but there would be
an advantage, and what matter who gets it!”

“I don’t see it,” answered her husband. “Mr. Raymond is a gentleman of
property, and I don’t discover any much good in helping him to save a
little more. He won’t easily get one to make such a bargain, and I
don’t mean he shall get me. It would be a loss rather than a gain--I do
think--at least if I took less work out of our own horse.”

“One hour would make a difference to old Diamond. But that’s not the
main point. You must think what an advantage it would be to the poor
girl that hasn’t a home to go to!”

“She is one of Diamond’s friends,” thought his father.

“I could be kind to her, you know,” the mother went on, “and teach her
housework, and how to handle a baby; and, besides, she would help
me, and I should be the stronger for it, and able to do an odd bit of
charing now and then, when I got the chance.”

“I won’t hear of that,” said her husband. “Have the girl by all means.
I’m ashamed I did not think of both sides of the thing at once. I wonder
if the horse is a great eater. To be sure, if I gave Diamond two hours’
additional rest, it would be all the better for the old bones of him,
and there would be four hours extra out of the other horse. That would
give Diamond something to do every day. He could drive old Diamond after
dinner, and I could take the other horse out for six hours after tea,
or in the morning, as I found best. It might pay for the keep of both of
them,--that is, if I had good luck. I should like to oblige Mr. Raymond,
though he be rather hard, for he has been very kind to our Diamond,
wife. Hasn’t he now?”

“He has indeed, Joseph,” said his wife, and there the conversation
ended.

Diamond’s father went the very next day to Mr. Raymond, and accepted his
proposal; so that the week after having got another stall in the same
stable, he had two horses instead of one. Oddly enough, the name of the
new horse was Ruby, for he was a very red chestnut. Diamond’s name came
from a white lozenge on his forehead. Young Diamond said they were rich
now, with such a big diamond and such a big ruby.



CHAPTER XXX. NANNY’S DREAM


NANNY was not fit to be moved for some time yet, and Diamond went to see
her as often as he could. But being more regularly engaged now, seeing
he went out every day for a few hours with old Diamond, and had his baby
to mind, and one of the horses to attend to, he could not go so often as
he would have liked.

One evening, as he sat by her bedside, she said to him:

“I’ve had such a beautiful dream, Diamond! I should like to tell it
you.”

“Oh! do,” said Diamond; “I am so fond of dreams!”

“She must have been to the back of the north wind,” he said to himself.

“It was a very foolish dream, you know. But somehow it was so pleasant!
What a good thing it is that you believe the dream all the time you are
in it!”

My readers must not suppose that poor Nanny was able to say what she
meant so well as I put it down here. She had never been to school, and
had heard very little else than vulgar speech until she came to the
hospital. But I have been to school, and although that could never make
me able to dream so well as Nanny, it has made me able to tell her dream
better than she could herself. And I am the more desirous of doing this
for her that I have already done the best I could for Diamond’s dream,
and it would be a shame to give the boy all the advantage.

“I will tell you all I know about it,” said Nanny. “The day before
yesterday, a lady came to see us--a very beautiful lady, and very
beautifully dressed. I heard the matron say to her that it was very
kind of her to come in blue and gold; and she answered that she knew
we didn’t like dull colours. She had such a lovely shawl on, just like
redness dipped in milk, and all worked over with flowers of the same
colour. It didn’t shine much, it was silk, but it kept in the shine.
When she came to my bedside, she sat down, just where you are sitting,
Diamond, and laid her hand on the counterpane. I was sitting up, with my
table before me ready for my tea. Her hand looked so pretty in its blue
glove, that I was tempted to stroke it. I thought she wouldn’t be angry,
for everybody that comes to the hospital is kind. It’s only in the
streets they ain’t kind. But she drew her hand away, and I almost cried,
for I thought I had been rude. Instead of that, however, it was only
that she didn’t like giving me her glove to stroke, for she drew it
off, and then laid her hand where it was before. I wasn’t sure, but I
ventured to put out my ugly hand.”

“Your hand ain’t ugly, Nanny,” said Diamond; but Nanny went on--

“And I stroked it again, and then she stroked mine,--think of that! And
there was a ring on her finger, and I looked down to see what it was
like. And she drew it off, and put it upon one of my fingers. It was a
red stone, and she told me they called it a ruby.”

“Oh, that is funny!” said Diamond. “Our new horse is called Ruby. We’ve
got another horse--a red one--such a beauty!”

But Nanny went on with her story.

“I looked at the ruby all the time the lady was talking to me,--it was
so beautiful! And as she talked I kept seeing deeper and deeper into the
stone. At last she rose to go away, and I began to pull the ring off
my finger; and what do you think she said?--‘Wear it all night, if you
like. Only you must take care of it. I can’t give it you, for some one
gave it to me; but you may keep it till to-morrow.’ Wasn’t it kind of
her? I could hardly take my tea, I was so delighted to hear it; and I
do think it was the ring that set me dreaming; for, after I had taken my
tea, I leaned back, half lying and half sitting, and looked at the ring
on my finger. By degrees I began to dream. The ring grew larger and
larger, until at last I found that I was not looking at a red stone, but
at a red sunset, which shone in at the end of a long street near where
Grannie lives. I was dressed in rags as I used to be, and I had great
holes in my shoes, at which the nasty mud came through to my feet. I
didn’t use to mind it before, but now I thought it horrid. And there was
the great red sunset, with streaks of green and gold between, standing
looking at me. Why couldn’t I live in the sunset instead of in that
dirt? Why was it so far away always? Why did it never come into our
wretched street? It faded away, as the sunsets always do, and at last
went out altogether. Then a cold wind began to blow, and flutter all my
rags about----”

“That was North Wind herself,” said Diamond.

“Eh?” said Nanny, and went on with her story.

“I turned my back to it, and wandered away. I did not know where I was
going, only it was warmer to go that way. I don’t think it was a north
wind, for I found myself in the west end at last. But it doesn’t matter
in a dream which wind it was.”

“I don’t know that,” said Diamond. “I believe North Wind can get into
our dreams--yes, and blow in them. Sometimes she has blown me out of a
dream altogether.”

“I don’t know what you mean, Diamond,” said Nanny.

“Never mind,” answered Diamond. “Two people can’t always understand each
other. They’d both be at the back of the north wind directly, and what
would become of the other places without them?”

“You do talk so oddly!” said Nanny. “I sometimes think they must have
been right about you.”

“What did they say about me?” asked Diamond.

“They called you God’s baby.”

“How kind of them! But I knew that.”

“Did you know what it meant, though? It meant that you were not right in
the head.”

“I feel all right,” said Diamond, putting both hands to his head, as if
it had been a globe he could take off and set on again.

“Well, as long as you are pleased I am pleased,” said Nanny.

“Thank you, Nanny. Do go on with your story. I think I like dreams even
better than fairy tales. But they must be nice ones, like yours, you
know.”

“Well, I went on, keeping my back to the wind, until I came to a fine
street on the top of a hill. How it happened I don’t know, but the front
door of one of the houses was open, and not only the front door, but the
back door as well, so that I could see right through the house--and
what do you think I saw? A garden place with green grass, and the moon
shining upon it! Think of that! There was no moon in the street, but
through the house there was the moon. I looked and there was nobody
near: I would not do any harm, and the grass was so much nicer than the
mud! But I couldn’t think of going on the grass with such dirty shoes: I
kicked them off in the gutter, and ran in on my bare feet, up the steps,
and through the house, and on to the grass; and the moment I came into
the moonlight, I began to feel better.”

“That’s why North Wind blew you there,” said Diamond.

“It came of Mr. Raymond’s story about Princess Daylight,” returned
Nanny. “Well, I lay down upon the grass in the moonlight without
thinking how I was to get out again. Somehow the moon suited me exactly.
There was not a breath of the north wind you talk about; it was quite
gone.”

“You didn’t want her any more, just then. She never goes where she’s not
wanted,” said Diamond. “But she blew you into the moonlight, anyhow.”

“Well, we won’t dispute about it,” said Nanny: “you’ve got a tile loose,
you know.”

“Suppose I have,” returned Diamond, “don’t you see it may let in the
moonlight, or the sunlight for that matter?”

“Perhaps yes, perhaps no,” said Nanny.

“And you’ve got your dreams, too, Nanny.”

“Yes, but I know they’re dreams.”

“So do I. But I know besides they are something more as well.”

“Oh! do you?” rejoined Nanny. “I don’t.”

“All right,” said Diamond. “Perhaps you will some day.”

“Perhaps I won’t,” said Nanny.

Diamond held his peace, and Nanny resumed her story.

“I lay a long time, and the moonlight got in at every tear in my
clothes, and made me feel so happy----”

“There, I tell you!” said Diamond.

“What do you tell me?” returned Nanny.

“North Wind----”

“It was the moonlight, I tell you,” persisted Nanny, and again Diamond
held his peace.

“All at once I felt that the moon was not shining so strong. I looked
up, and there was a cloud, all crapey and fluffy, trying to drown the
beautiful creature. But the moon was so round, just like a whole plate,
that the cloud couldn’t stick to her. She shook it off, and said there
and shone out clearer and brighter than ever. But up came a thicker
cloud,--and ‘You shan’t,’ said the moon; and ‘I will,’ said the
cloud,--but it couldn’t: out shone the moon, quite laughing at its
impudence. I knew her ways, for I’ve always been used to watch her.
She’s the only thing worth looking at in our street at night.”

“Don’t call it your street,” said Diamond. “You’re not going back to it.
You’re coming to us, you know.”

“That’s too good to be true,” said Nanny.

“There are very few things good enough to be true,” said Diamond; “but
I hope this is. Too good to be true it can’t be. Isn’t true good? and
isn’t good good? And how, then, can anything be too good to be true?
That’s like old Sal--to say that.”

“Don’t abuse Grannie, Diamond. She’s a horrid old thing, she and her gin
bottle; but she’ll repent some day, and then you’ll be glad not to have
said anything against her.”

“Why?” said Diamond.

“Because you’ll be sorry for her.”

“I am sorry for her now.”

“Very well. That’s right. She’ll be sorry too. And there’ll be an end of
it.”

“All right. You come to us,” said Diamond.

“Where was I?” said Nanny.

“Telling me how the moon served the clouds.”

“Yes. But it wouldn’t do, all of it. Up came the clouds and the clouds,
and they came faster and faster, until the moon was covered up. You
couldn’t expect her to throw off a hundred of them at once--could you?”

“Certainly not,” said Diamond.

“So it grew very dark; and a dog began to yelp in the house. I
looked and saw that the door to the garden was shut. Presently it was
opened--not to let me out, but to let the dog in--yelping and bounding.
I thought if he caught sight of me, I was in for a biting first, and the
police after. So I jumped up, and ran for a little summer-house in the
corner of the garden. The dog came after me, but I shut the door in his
face. It was well it had a door--wasn’t it?”

“You dreamed of the door because you wanted it,” said Diamond.

“No, I didn’t; it came of itself. It was there, in the true dream.”

“There--I’ve caught you!” said Diamond. “I knew you believed in the
dream as much as I do.”

“Oh, well, if you will lay traps for a body!” said Nanny. “Anyhow, I was
safe inside the summer-house. And what do you think?--There was the moon
beginning to shine again--but only through one of the panes--and that
one was just the colour of the ruby. Wasn’t it funny?”

“No, not a bit funny,” said Diamond.

“If you will be contrary!” said Nanny.

“No, no,” said Diamond; “I only meant that was the very pane I should
have expected her to shine through.”

“Oh, very well!” returned Nanny.

What Diamond meant, I do not pretend to say. He had curious notions
about things.

“And now,” said Nanny, “I didn’t know what to do, for the dog kept
barking at the door, and I couldn’t get out. But the moon was so
beautiful that I couldn’t keep from looking at it through the red pane.
And as I looked it got larger and larger till it filled the whole pane
and outgrew it, so that I could see it through the other panes; and
it grew till it filled them too and the whole window, so that the
summer-house was nearly as bright as day.

“The dog stopped barking, and I heard a gentle tapping at the door, like
the wind blowing a little branch against it.”

“Just like her,” said Diamond, who thought everything strange and
beautiful must be done by North Wind.

“So I turned from the window and opened the door; and what do you think
I saw?”

“A beautiful lady,” said Diamond.

“No--the moon itself, as big as a little house, and as round as a ball,
shining like yellow silver. It stood on the grass--down on the very
grass: I could see nothing else for the brightness of it: And as I
stared and wondered, a door opened in the side of it, near the ground,
and a curious little old man, with a crooked thing over his shoulder,
looked out, and said: ‘Come along, Nanny; my lady wants you. We’re come
to fetch you.” I wasn’t a bit frightened. I went up to the beautiful
bright thing, and the old man held down his hand, and I took hold of it,
and gave a jump, and he gave me a lift, and I was inside the moon. And
what do you think it was like? It was such a pretty little house, with
blue windows and white curtains! At one of the windows sat a beautiful
lady, with her head leaning on her hand, looking out. She seemed rather
sad, and I was sorry for her, and stood staring at her.

“`You didn’t think I had such a beautiful mistress as that!’ said the
queer little man. `No, indeed!’ I answered: `who would have thought it?’
`Ah! who indeed? But you see you don’t know everything.’ The little man
closed the door, and began to pull at a rope which hung behind it with
a weight at the end. After he had pulled a while, he said--`There, that
will do; we’re all right now.’ Then he took me by the hand and opened a
little trap in the floor, and led me down two or three steps, and I saw
like a great hole below me. `Don’t be frightened,’ said the tittle
man. `It’s not a hole. It’s only a window. Put your face down and
look through.’ I did as he told me, and there was the garden and the
summer-house, far away, lying at the bottom of the moonlight. `There!’
said the little man; `we’ve brought you off! Do you see the little
dog barking at us down there in the garden?’ I told him I couldn’t see
anything so far. `Can you see anything so small and so far off?’ I said.
`Bless you, child!’ said the little man; `I could pick up a needle out
of the grass if I had only a long enough arm. There’s one lying by the
door of the summer-house now.’ I looked at his eyes. They were very
small, but so bright that I think he saw by the light that went out of
them. Then he took me up, and up again by a little stair in a corner of
the room, and through another trapdoor, and there was one great round
window above us, and I saw the blue sky and the clouds, and such lots of
stars, all so big and shining as hard as ever they could!”

“The little girl-angels had been polishing them,” said Diamond.

“What nonsense you do talk!” said Nanny.

“But my nonsense is just as good as yours, Nanny. When you have done,
I’ll tell you my dream. The stars are in it--not the moon, though. She
was away somewhere. Perhaps she was gone to fetch you then. I don’t
think that, though, for my dream was longer ago than yours. She might
have been to fetch some one else, though; for we can’t fancy it’s only
us that get such fine things done for them. But do tell me what came
next.”

Perhaps one of my child-readers may remember whether the moon came down
to fetch him or her the same night that Diamond had his dream. I cannot
tell, of course. I know she did not come to fetch me, though I did think
I could make her follow me when I was a boy--not a very tiny one either.

“The little man took me all round the house, and made me look out of
every window. Oh, it was beautiful! There we were, all up in the air, in
such a nice, clean little house! `Your work will be to keep the windows
bright,’ said the little man. `You won’t find it very difficult,
for there ain’t much dust up here. Only, the frost settles on them
sometimes, and the drops of rain leave marks on them.’ `I can easily
clean them inside,’ I said; `but how am I to get the frost and rain off
the outside of them?’ `Oh!’ he said, `it’s quite easy. There are ladders
all about. You’ve only got to go out at the door, and climb about. There
are a great many windows you haven’t seen yet, and some of them look
into places you don’t know anything about. I used to clean them myself,
but I’m getting rather old, you see. Ain’t I now?’ `I can’t tell,’ I
answered. `You see I never saw you when you were younger.’ `Never saw
the man in the moon?’ said he. `Not very near,’ I answered, `not to tell
how young or how old he looked. I have seen the bundle of sticks on his
back.’ For Jim had pointed that out to me. Jim was very fond of looking
at the man in the moon. Poor Jim! I wonder he hasn’t been to see me. I’m
afraid he’s ill too.”

“I’ll try to find out,” said Diamond, “and let you know.”

“Thank you,” said Nanny. “You and Jim ought to be friends.”

“But what did the man in the moon say, when you told him you had seen
him with the bundle of sticks on his back?”

“He laughed. But I thought he looked offended too. His little nose
turned up sharper, and he drew the corners of his mouth down from the
tips of his ears into his neck. But he didn’t look cross, you know.”

“Didn’t he say anything?”

“Oh, yes! He said: `That’s all nonsense. What you saw was my bundle of
dusters. I was going to clean the windows. It takes a good many, you
know. Really, what they do say of their superiors down there!’ `It’s
only because they don’t know better,’ I ventured to say. `Of course,
of course,’ said the little man. `Nobody ever does know better. Well,
I forgive them, and that sets it all right, I hope.’ `It’s very good
of you,’ I said. `No!’ said he, `it’s not in the least good of me. I
couldn’t be comfortable otherwise.’ After this he said nothing for a
while, and I laid myself on the floor of his garret, and stared up and
around at the great blue beautifulness. I had forgotten him almost,
when at last he said: `Ain’t you done yet?’ `Done what?’ I asked. `Done
saying your prayers,’ says he. ‘I wasn’t saying my prayers,’ I answered.
`Oh, yes, you were,’ said he, `though you didn’t know it! And now I must
show you something else.’

“He took my hand and led me down the stair again, and through a narrow
passage, and through another, and another, and another. I don’t know
how there could be room for so many passages in such a little house. The
heart of it must be ever so much farther from the sides than they are
from each other. How could it have an inside that was so independent of
its outside? There’s the point. It was funny--wasn’t it, Diamond?”

“No,” said Diamond. He was going to say that that was very much the sort
of thing at the back of the north wind; but he checked himself and only
added, “All right. I don’t see it. I don’t see why the inside should
depend on the outside. It ain’t so with the crabs. They creep out of
their outsides and make new ones. Mr. Raymond told me so.”

“I don’t see what that has got to do with it,” said Nanny.

“Then go on with your story, please,” said Diamond. “What did you come
to, after going through all those winding passages into the heart of the
moon?”

“I didn’t say they were winding passages. I said they were long and
narrow. They didn’t wind. They went by corners.”

“That’s worth knowing,” remarked Diamond. “For who knows how soon he may
have to go there? But the main thing is, what did you come to at last?”

“We came to a small box against the wall of a tiny room. The little man
told me to put my ear against it. I did so, and heard a noise something
like the purring of a cat, only not so loud, and much sweeter. `What is
it?’ I asked. `Don’t you know the sound?’ returned the little man. `No,’
I answered. `Don’t you know the sound of bees?’ he said. I had never
heard bees, and could not know the sound of them. `Those are my lady’s
bees,’ he went on. I had heard that bees gather honey from the flowers.
`But where are the flowers for them?’ I asked. `My lady’s bees gather
their honey from the sun and the stars,’ said the little man. `Do let
me see them,’ I said. `No. I daren’t do that,’ he answered. `I have no
business with them. I don’t understand them. Besides, they are so bright
that if one were to fly into your eye, it would blind you altogether.’
`Then you have seen them?’ `Oh, yes! Once or twice, I think. But I don’t
quite know: they are so very bright--like buttons of lightning. Now
I’ve showed you all I can to-night, and we’ll go back to the room.’ I
followed him, and he made me sit down under a lamp that hung from the
roof, and gave me some bread and honey.

“The lady had never moved. She sat with her forehead leaning on her
hand, gazing out of the little window, hung like the rest with white
cloudy curtains. From where I was sitting I looked out of it too, but I
could see nothing. Her face was very beautiful, and very white, and very
still, and her hand was as white as the forehead that leaned on it. I
did not see her whole face--only the side of it, for she never moved to
turn it full upon me, or even to look at me.

“How long I sat after I had eaten my bread and honey, I don’t know. The
little man was busy about the room, pulling a string here, and a string
there, but chiefly the string at the back of the door. I was thinking
with some uneasiness that he would soon be wanting me to go out and
clean the windows, and I didn’t fancy the job. At last he came up to me
with a great armful of dusters. `It’s time you set about the windows,’
he said; `for there’s rain coming, and if they’re quite clean before,
then the rain can’t spoil them.’ I got up at once. `You needn’t be
afraid,’ he said. `You won’t tumble off. Only you must be careful.
Always hold on with one hand while you rub with the other.’ As he spoke,
he opened the door. I started back in a terrible fright, for there was
nothing but blue air to be seen under me, like a great water without a
bottom at all. But what must be must, and to live up here was so much
nicer than down in the mud with holes in my shoes, that I never thought
of not doing as I was told. The little man showed me how and where to
lay hold while I put my foot round the edge of the door on to the first
round of a ladder. `Once you’re up,’ he said, `you’ll see how you have
to go well enough.’ I did as he told me, and crept out very carefully.
Then the little man handed me the bundle of dusters, saying, `I always
carry them on my reaping hook, but I don’t think you could manage it
properly. You shall have it if you like.’ I wouldn’t take it, however,
for it looked dangerous.

“I did the best I could with the dusters, and crawled up to the top
of the moon. But what a grand sight it was! The stars were all over my
head, so bright and so near that I could almost have laid hold of them.
The round ball to which I clung went bobbing and floating away through
the dark blue above and below and on every side. It was so beautiful
that all fear left me, and I set to work diligently. I cleaned window
after window. At length I came to a very little one, in at which I
peeped. There was the room with the box of bees in it! I laid my ear to
the window, and heard the musical hum quite distinctly. A great longing
to see them came upon me, and I opened the window and crept in.
The little box had a door like a closet. I opened it--the tiniest
crack--when out came the light with such a sting that I closed it again
in terror--not, however, before three bees had shot out into the room,
where they darted about like flashes of lightning. Terribly frightened,
I tried to get out of the window again, but I could not: there was no
way to the outside of the moon but through the door; and that was in
the room where the lady sat. No sooner had I reached the room, than the
three bees, which had followed me, flew at once to the lady, and settled
upon her hair. Then first I saw her move. She started, put up her hand,
and caught them; then rose and, having held them into the flame of the
lamp one after the other, turned to me. Her face was not so sad now as
stern. It frightened me much. `Nanny, you have got me into trouble,’ she
said. `You have been letting out my bees, which it is all I can do to
manage. You have forced me to burn them. It is a great loss, and there
will be a storm.’ As she spoke, the clouds had gathered all about us. I
could see them come crowding up white about the windows. `I am sorry to
find,’ said the lady, `that you are not to be trusted. You must go home
again--you won’t do for us.’ Then came a great clap of thunder, and the
moon rocked and swayed. All grew dark about me, and I fell on the floor
and lay half-stunned. I could hear everything but could see nothing.
`Shall I throw her out of the door, my lady?’ said the little man.
`No,’ she answered; `she’s not quite bad enough for that. I don’t think
there’s much harm in her; only she’ll never do for us. She would make
dreadful mischief up here. She’s only fit for the mud. It’s a great
pity. I am sorry for her. Just take that ring off her finger. I am sadly
afraid she has stolen it.’ The little man caught hold of my hand, and I
felt him tugging at the ring. I tried to speak what was true about it,
but, after a terrible effort, only gave a groan. Other things began to
come into my head. Somebody else had a hold of me. The little man wasn’t
there. I opened my eyes at last, and saw the nurse. I had cried out in
my sleep, and she had come and waked me. But, Diamond, for all it was
only a dream, I cannot help being ashamed of myself yet for opening the
lady’s box of bees.”

“You wouldn’t do it again--would you--if she were to take you back?”
 said Diamond.

“No. I don’t think anything would ever make me do it again. But where’s
the good? I shall never have the chance.”

“I don’t know that,” said Diamond.

“You silly baby! It was only a dream,” said Nanny.

“I know that, Nanny, dear. But how can you tell you mayn’t dream it
again?”

“That’s not a bit likely.”

“I don’t know that,” said Diamond.

“You’re always saying that,” said Nanny. “I don’t like it.”

“Then I won’t say it again--if I don’t forget.” said Diamond. “But it
was such a beautiful dream!--wasn’t it, Nanny? What a pity you opened
that door and let the bees out! You might have had such a long dream,
and such nice talks with the moon-lady. Do try to go again, Nanny. I do
so want to hear more.”

But now the nurse came and told him it was time to go; and Diamond went,
saying to himself, “I can’t help thinking that North Wind had something
to do with that dream. It would be tiresome to lie there all day and all
night too--without dreaming. Perhaps if she hadn’t done that, the moon
might have carried her to the back of the north wind--who knows?”



CHAPTER XXXI. THE NORTH WIND DOTH BLOW


IT WAS a great delight to Diamond when at length Nanny was well enough
to leave the hospital and go home to their house. She was not very
strong yet, but Diamond’s mother was very considerate of her, and took
care that she should have nothing to do she was not quite fit for. If
Nanny had been taken straight from the street, it is very probable she
would not have been so pleasant in a decent household, or so easy to
teach; but after the refining influences of her illness and the kind
treatment she had had in the hospital, she moved about the house just
like some rather sad pleasure haunting the mind. As she got better, and
the colour came back to her cheeks, her step grew lighter and quicker,
her smile shone out more readily, and it became certain that she would
soon be a treasure of help. It was great fun to see Diamond teaching
her how to hold the baby, and wash and dress him, and often they laughed
together over her awkwardness. But she had not many such lessons before
she was able to perform those duties quite as well as Diamond himself.

Things however did not go well with Joseph from the very arrival of
Ruby. It almost seemed as if the red beast had brought ill luck with
him. The fares were fewer, and the pay less. Ruby’s services did indeed
make the week’s income at first a little beyond what it used to be, but
then there were two more to feed. After the first month he fell lame,
and for the whole of the next Joseph dared not attempt to work him. I
cannot say that he never grumbled, for his own health was far from what
it had been; but I can say that he tried to do his best. During all
that month, they lived on very short commons indeed, seldom tasting meat
except on Sundays, and poor old Diamond, who worked hardest of all, not
even then--so that at the end of it he was as thin as a clothes-horse,
while Ruby was as plump and sleek as a bishop’s cob.

Nor was it much better after Ruby was able to work again, for it was
a season of great depression in business, and that is very soon felt
amongst the cabmen. City men look more after their shillings, and their
wives and daughters have less to spend. It was besides a wet autumn, and
bread rose greatly in price. When I add to this that Diamond’s mother
was but poorly, for a new baby was coming, you will see that these were
not very jolly times for our friends in the mews.

Notwithstanding the depressing influences around him, Joseph was able to
keep a little hope alive in his heart; and when he came home at night,
would get Diamond to read to him, and would also make Nanny produce her
book that he might see how she was getting on. For Diamond had taken her
education in hand, and as she was a clever child, she was very soon able
to put letters and words together.

Thus the three months passed away, but Mr. Raymond did not return.
Joseph had been looking anxiously for him, chiefly with the desire of
getting rid of Ruby--not that he was absolutely of no use to him, but
that he was a constant weight upon his mind. Indeed, as far as provision
went, he was rather worse off with Ruby and Nanny than he had been
before, but on the other hand, Nanny was a great help in the house, and
it was a comfort to him to think that when the new baby did come, Nanny
would be with his wife.

Of God’s gifts a baby is of the greatest; therefore it is no wonder that
when this one came, she was as heartily welcomed by the little household
as if she had brought plenty with her. Of course she made a great
difference in the work to be done--far more difference than her size
warranted, but Nanny was no end of help, and Diamond was as much of a
sunbeam as ever, and began to sing to the new baby the first moment he
got her in his arms. But he did not sing the same songs to her that he
had sung to his brother, for, he said, she was a new baby and must have
new songs; and besides, she was a sister-baby and not a brother-baby,
and of course would not like the same kind of songs. Where the
difference in his songs lay, however, I do not pretend to be able to
point out. One thing I am sure of, that they not only had no small share
in the education of the little girl, but helped the whole family a great
deal more than they were aware.

How they managed to get through the long dreary expensive winter, I can
hardly say. Sometimes things were better, sometimes worse. But at last
the spring came, and the winter was over and gone, and that was much.
Still, Mr. Raymond did not return, and although the mother would have
been able to manage without Nanny now, they could not look for a place
for her so long as they had Ruby; and they were not altogether sorry for
this. One week at last was worse than they had yet had. They were almost
without bread before it was over. But the sadder he saw his father and
mother looking, the more Diamond set himself to sing to the two babies.

One thing which had increased their expenses was that they had been
forced to hire another little room for Nanny. When the second baby came,
Diamond gave up his room that Nanny might be at hand to help his mother,
and went to hers, which, although a fine place to what she had been
accustomed to, was not very nice in his eyes. He did not mind the change
though, for was not his mother the more comfortable for it? And was
not Nanny more comfortable too? And indeed was not Diamond himself more
comfortable that other people were more comfortable? And if there was
more comfort every way, the change was a happy one.



CHAPTER XXXII. DIAMOND AND RUBY


IT WAS Friday night, and Diamond, like the rest of the household, had
had very little to eat that day. The mother would always pay the week’s
rent before she laid out anything even on food. His father had been very
gloomy--so gloomy that he had actually been cross to his wife. It is
a strange thing how pain of seeing the suffering of those we love will
sometimes make us add to their suffering by being cross with them. This
comes of not having faith enough in God, and shows how necessary this
faith is, for when we lose it, we lose even the kindness which alone can
soothe the suffering. Diamond in consequence had gone to bed very quiet
and thoughtful--a little troubled indeed.

It had been a very stormy winter, and even now that the spring had come,
the north wind often blew. When Diamond went to his bed, which was in
a tiny room in the roof, he heard it like the sea moaning; and when he
fell asleep he still heard the moaning. All at once he said to himself,
“Am I awake, or am I asleep?” But he had no time to answer the question,
for there was North Wind calling him. His heart beat very fast, it was
such a long time since he had heard that voice. He jumped out of bed,
and looked everywhere, but could not see her. “Diamond, come here,” she
said again and again; but where the here was he could not tell. To be
sure the room was all but quite dark, and she might be close beside him.

“Dear North Wind,” said Diamond, “I want so much to go to you, but I
can’t tell where.”

“Come here, Diamond,” was all her answer.

Diamond opened the door, and went out of the room, and down the stair
and into the yard. His little heart was in a flutter, for he had long
given up all thought of seeing her again. Neither now was he to see her.
When he got out, a great puff of wind came against him, and in obedience
to it he turned his back, and went as it blew. It blew him right up to
the stable-door, and went on blowing.

“She wants me to go into the stable,” said Diamond to himself, “but the
door is locked.”

He knew where the key was, in a certain hole in the wall--far too high
for him to get at. He ran to the place, however: just as he reached it
there came a wild blast, and down fell the key clanging on the stones at
his feet. He picked it up, and ran back and opened the stable-door, and
went in. And what do you think he saw?

A little light came through the dusty window from a gas-lamp, sufficient
to show him Diamond and Ruby with their two heads up, looking at each
other across the partition of their stalls. The light showed the white
mark on Diamond’s forehead, but Ruby’s eye shone so bright, that he
thought more light came out of it than went in. This is what he saw.

But what do you think he heard?

He heard the two horses talking to each other--in a strange language,
which yet, somehow or other, he could understand, and turn over in
his mind in English. The first words he heard were from Diamond, who
apparently had been already quarrelling with Ruby.

“Look how fat you are Ruby!” said old Diamond. “You are so plump and
your skin shines so, you ought to be ashamed of yourself.”

“There’s no harm in being fat,” said Ruby in a deprecating tone. “No,
nor in being sleek. I may as well shine as not.”

“No harm?” retorted Diamond. “Is it no harm to go eating up all poor
master’s oats, and taking up so much of his time grooming you, when you
only work six hours--no, not six hours a day, and, as I hear, get along
no faster than a big dray-horse with two tons behind him?--So they tell
me.”

“Your master’s not mine,” said Ruby. “I must attend to my own master’s
interests, and eat all that is given me, and be sleek and fat as I can,
and go no faster than I need.”

“Now really if the rest of the horses weren’t all asleep, poor
things--they work till they’re tired--I do believe they would get up and
kick you out of the stable. You make me ashamed of being a horse. You
dare to say my master ain’t your master! That’s your gratitude for the
way he feeds you and spares you! Pray where would your carcass be if it
weren’t for him?”

“He doesn’t do it for my sake. If I were his own horse, he would work me
as hard as he does you.”

“And I’m proud to be so worked. I wouldn’t be as fat as you--not for all
you’re worth. You’re a disgrace to the stable. Look at the horse next
you. He’s something like a horse--all skin and bone. And his master
ain’t over kind to him either. He put a stinging lash on his whip
last week. But that old horse knows he’s got the wife and children
to keep--as well as his drunken master--and he works like a horse. I
daresay he grudges his master the beer he drinks, but I don’t believe he
grudges anything else.”

“Well, I don’t grudge yours what he gets by me,” said Ruby.

“Gets!” retorted Diamond. “What he gets isn’t worth grudging. It comes
to next to nothing--what with your fat and shine.

“Well, at least you ought to be thankful you’re the better for it. You
get a two hours’ rest a day out of it.”

“I thank my master for that--not you, you lazy fellow! You go along like
a buttock of beef upon castors--you do.”

“Ain’t you afraid I’ll kick, if you go on like that, Diamond?”

“Kick! You couldn’t kick if you tried. You might heave your rump up
half a foot, but for lashing out--oho! If you did, you’d be down on your
belly before you could get your legs under you again. It’s my belief,
once out, they’d stick out for ever. Talk of kicking! Why don’t you put
one foot before the other now and then when you’re in the cab? The abuse
master gets for your sake is quite shameful. No decent horse would bring
it on him. Depend upon it, Ruby, no cabman likes to be abused any more
than his fare. But his fares, at least when you are between the shafts,
are very much to be excused. Indeed they are.”

“Well, you see, Diamond, I don’t want to go lame again.”

“I don’t believe you were so very lame after all--there!”

“Oh, but I was.”

“Then I believe it was all your own fault. I’m not lame. I never was
lame in all my life. You don’t take care of your legs. You never lay
them down at night. There you are with your huge carcass crushing down
your poor legs all night long. You don’t even care for your own legs--so
long as you can eat, eat, and sleep, sleep. You a horse indeed!”

“But I tell you I was lame.”

“I’m not denying there was a puffy look about your off-pastern. But my
belief is, it wasn’t even grease--it was fat.”

“I tell you I put my foot on one of those horrid stones they make the
roads with, and it gave my ankle such a twist.”

“Ankle indeed! Why should you ape your betters? Horses ain’t got any
ankles: they’re only pasterns. And so long as you don’t lift your feet
better, but fall asleep between every step, you’ll run a good chance
of laming all your ankles as you call them, one after another. It’s not
your lively horse that comes to grief in that way. I tell you I believe
it wasn’t much, and if it was, it was your own fault. There! I’ve done.
I’m going to sleep. I’ll try to think as well of you as I can. If you
would but step out a bit and run off a little of your fat!” Here Diamond
began to double up his knees; but Ruby spoke again, and, as young
Diamond thought, in a rather different tone.

“I say, Diamond, I can’t bear to have an honest old horse like you think
of me like that. I will tell you the truth: it was my own fault that I
fell lame.”

“I told you so,” returned the other, tumbling against the partition as
he rolled over on his side to give his legs every possible privilege in
their narrow circumstances.

“I meant to do it, Diamond.”

At the words, the old horse arose with a scramble like thunder, shot his
angry head and glaring eye over into Ruby’s stall, and said--

“Keep out of my way, you unworthy wretch, or I’ll bite you. You a horse!
Why did you do that?”

“Because I wanted to grow fat.”

“You grease-tub! Oh! my teeth and tail! I thought you were a humbug! Why
did you want to get fat? There’s no truth to be got out of you but by
cross-questioning. You ain’t fit to be a horse.”

“Because once I am fat, my nature is to keep fat for a long time; and I
didn’t know when master might come home and want to see me.”

“You conceited, good-for-nothing brute! You’re only fit for the
knacker’s yard. You wanted to look handsome, did you? Hold your tongue,
or I’ll break my halter and be at you--with your handsome fat!”

“Never mind, Diamond. You’re a good horse. You can’t hurt me.”

“Can’t hurt you! Just let me once try.”

“No, you can’t.”

“Why then?”

“Because I’m an angel.”

“What’s that?”

“Of course you don’t know.”

“Indeed I don’t.”

“I know you don’t. An ignorant, rude old human horse, like you, couldn’t
know it. But there’s young Diamond listening to all we’re saying; and he
knows well enough there are horses in heaven for angels to ride upon,
as well as other animals, lions and eagles and bulls, in more important
situations. The horses the angels ride, must be angel-horses, else the
angels couldn’t ride upon them. Well, I’m one of them.”

“You ain’t.”

“Did you ever know a horse tell a lie?”

“Never before. But you’ve confessed to shamming lame.”

“Nothing of the sort. It was necessary I should grow fat, and necessary
that good Joseph, your master, should grow lean. I could have pretended
to be lame, but that no horse, least of all an angel-horse would do. So
I must be lame, and so I sprained my ankle--for the angel-horses have
ankles--they don’t talk horse-slang up there--and it hurt me very much,
I assure you, Diamond, though you mayn’t be good enough to be able to
believe it.”

Old Diamond made no reply. He had lain down again, and a sleepy snort,
very like a snore, revealed that, if he was not already asleep, he was
past understanding a word that Ruby was saying. When young Diamond found
this, he thought he might venture to take up the dropt shuttlecock of
the conversation.

“I’m good enough to believe it, Ruby,” he said.

But Ruby never turned his head, or took any notice of him. I suppose
he did not understand more of English than just what the coachman and
stableman were in the habit of addressing him with. Finding, however,
that his companion made no reply, he shot his head over the partition
and looking down at him said--

“You just wait till to-morrow, and you’ll see whether I’m speaking the
truth or not.--I declare the old horse is fast asleep!--Diamond!--No I
won’t.”

Ruby turned away, and began pulling at his hayrack in silence.

Diamond gave a shiver, and looking round saw that the door of the stable
was open. He began to feel as if he had been dreaming, and after a
glance about the stable to see if North Wind was anywhere visible, he
thought he had better go back to bed.



CHAPTER XXXIII. THE PROSPECT BRIGHTENS


THE next morning, Diamond’s mother said to his father, “I’m not quite
comfortable about that child again.”

“Which child, Martha?” asked Joseph. “You’ve got a choice now.”

“Well, Diamond I mean. I’m afraid he’s getting into his queer ways
again. He’s been at his old trick of walking in his sleep. I saw him run
up the stair in the middle of the night.”

“Didn’t you go after him, wife?”

“Of course I did--and found him fast asleep in his bed. It’s because
he’s had so little meat for the last six weeks, I’m afraid.”

“It may be that. I’m very sorry. But if it don’t please God to send us
enough, what am I to do, wife?”

“You can’t help it, I know, my dear good man,” returned Martha. “And
after all I don’t know. I don’t see why he shouldn’t get on as well as
the rest of us. There I’m nursing baby all this time, and I get along
pretty well. I’m sure, to hear the little man singing, you wouldn’t
think there was much amiss with him.”

For at that moment Diamond was singing like a lark in the clouds. He had
the new baby in his arms, while his mother was dressing herself. Joseph
was sitting at his breakfast--a little weak tea, dry bread, and very
dubious butter--which Nanny had set for him, and which he was enjoying
because he was hungry. He had groomed both horses, and had got old
Diamond harnessed ready to put to.

“Think of a fat angel, Dulcimer!” said Diamond.

The baby had not been christened yet, but Diamond, in reading his Bible,
had come upon the word dulcimer, and thought it so pretty that ever
after he called his sister Dulcimer!

“Think of a red, fat angel, Dulcimer!” he repeated; “for Ruby’s an angel
of a horse, Dulcimer. He sprained his ankle and got fat on purpose.”

“What purpose, Diamond?” asked his father.

“Ah! that I can’t tell. I suppose to look handsome when his master
comes,” answered Diamond.--“What do you think, Dulcimer? It must be for
some good, for Ruby’s an angel.”

“I wish I were rid of him, anyhow,” said his father; “for he weighs
heavy on my mind.”

“No wonder, father: he’s so fat,” said Diamond. “But you needn’t be
afraid, for everybody says he’s in better condition than when you had
him.”

“Yes, but he may be as thin as a tin horse before his owner comes. It
was too bad to leave him on my hands this way.”

“Perhaps he couldn’t help it,” suggested Diamond. “I daresay he has some
good reason for it.”

“So I should have said,” returned his father, “if he had not driven such
a hard bargain with me at first.”

“But we don’t know what may come of it yet, husband,” said his wife.
“Mr. Raymond may give a little to boot, seeing you’ve had more of the
bargain than you wanted or reckoned upon.”

“I’m afraid not: he’s a hard man,” said Joseph, as he rose and went to
get his cab out.

Diamond resumed his singing. For some time he carolled snatches of
everything or anything; but at last it settled down into something like
what follows. I cannot tell where or how he got it.


            Where did you come from, baby dear?
            Out of the everywhere into here.

            Where did you get your eyes so blue?
            Out of the sky as I came through.

            What makes the light in them sparkle and spin?
            Some of the starry spikes left in.

            Where did you get that little tear?
            I found it waiting when I got here.

            What makes your forehead so smooth and high?
            A soft hand stroked it as I went by.

            What makes your cheek like a warm white rose?
            I saw something better than any one knows.

            Whence that three-cornered smile of bliss?
            Three angels gave me at once a kiss.

            Where did you get this pearly ear?
            God spoke, and it came out to hear.

            Where did you get those arms and hands?
            Love made itself into hooks and bands.

            Feet, whence did you come, you darling things?
            From the same box as the cherubs’ wings.

            How did they all just come to be you?
            God thought about me, and so I grew.

            But how did you come to us, you dear?
            God thought about you, and so I am here.

“You never made that song, Diamond,” said his mother.

“No, mother. I wish I had. No, I don’t. That would be to take it from
somebody else. But it’s mine for all that.”

“What makes it yours?”

“I love it so.”

“Does loving a thing make it yours?”

“I think so, mother--at least more than anything else can. If I didn’t
love baby (which couldn’t be, you know) she wouldn’t be mine a bit. But
I do love baby, and baby is my very own Dulcimer.”

“The baby’s mine, Diamond.”

“That makes her the more mine, mother.”

“How do you make that out?”

“Because you’re mine, mother.”

“Is that because you love me?”

“Yes, just because. Love makes the only myness,” said Diamond.

When his father came home to have his dinner, and change Diamond for
Ruby, they saw him look very sad, and he told them he had not had a fare
worth mentioning the whole morning.

“We shall all have to go to the workhouse, wife,” he said.

“It would be better to go to the back of the north wind,” said Diamond,
dreamily, not intending to say it aloud.

“So it would,” answered his father. “But how are we to get there,
Diamond?”

“We must wait till we’re taken,” returned Diamond.

Before his father could speak again, a knock came to the door, and in
walked Mr. Raymond with a smile on his face. Joseph got up and received
him respectfully, but not very cordially. Martha set a chair for him,
but he would not sit down.

“You are not very glad to see me,” he said to Joseph. “You don’t want to
part with the old horse.”

“Indeed, sir, you are mistaken there. What with anxiety about him, and
bad luck, I’ve wished I were rid of him a thousand times. It was only to
be for three months, and here it’s eight or nine.”

“I’m sorry to hear such a statement,” said Mr. Raymond. “Hasn’t he been
of service to you?”

“Not much, not with his lameness”

“Ah!” said Mr. Raymond, hastily--“you’ve been laming him--have you? That
accounts for it. I see, I see.”

“It wasn’t my fault, and he’s all right now. I don’t know how it
happened, but--”

“He did it on purpose,” said Diamond. “He put his foot on a stone just
to twist his ankle.”

“How do you know that, Diamond?” said his father, turning to him. “I
never said so, for I could not think how it came.”

“I heard it--in the stable,” answered Diamond.

“Let’s have a look at him,” said Mr. Raymond.

“If you’ll step into the yard,” said Joseph, “I’ll bring him out.”

They went, and Joseph, having first taken off his harness, walked Ruby
into the middle of the yard.

“Why,” said Mr. Raymond, “you’ve not been using him well.”

“I don’t know what you mean by that, sir. I didn’t expect to hear that
from you. He’s sound in wind and limb--as sound as a barrel.”

“And as big, you might add. Why, he’s as fat as a pig! You don’t call
that good usage!”

Joseph was too angry to make any answer.

“You’ve not worked him enough, I say. That’s not making good use of him.
That’s not doing as you’d be done by.”

“I shouldn’t be sorry if I was served the same, sir.”

“He’s too fat, I say.”

“There was a whole month I couldn’t work him at all, and he did nothing
but eat his head off. He’s an awful eater. I’ve taken the best part of
six hours a day out of him since, but I’m always afraid of his coming to
grief again, and so I couldn’t make the most even of that. I declare to
you, sir, when he’s between the shafts, I sit on the box as miserable as
if I’d stolen him. He looks all the time as if he was a bottling up of
complaints to make of me the minute he set eyes on you again. There!
look at him now, squinting round at me with one eye! I declare to you,
on my word, I haven’t laid the whip on him more than three times.”

“I’m glad to hear it. He never did want the whip.”

“I didn’t say that, sir. If ever a horse wanted the whip, he do. He’s
brought me to beggary almost with his snail’s pace. I’m very glad you’ve
come to rid me of him.”

“I don’t know that,” said Mr. Raymond. “Suppose I were to ask you to buy
him of me--cheap.”

“I wouldn’t have him in a present, sir. I don’t like him. And I wouldn’t
drive a horse that I didn’t like--no, not for gold. It can’t come to
good where there’s no love between ‘em.”

“Just bring out your own horse, and let me see what sort of a pair
they’d make.”

Joseph laughed rather bitterly as he went to fetch Diamond.

When the two were placed side by side, Mr. Raymond could hardly keep
his countenance, but from a mingling of feelings. Beside the great,
red, round barrel, Ruby, all body and no legs, Diamond looked like a
clothes-horse with a skin thrown over it. There was hardly a spot of
him where you could not descry some sign of a bone underneath. Gaunt and
grim and weary he stood, kissing his master, and heeding no one else.

“You haven’t been using him well,” said Mr. Raymond.

“I must say,” returned Joseph, throwing an arm round his horse’s neck,
“that the remark had better have been spared, sir. The horse is worth
three of the other now.”

“I don’t think so. I think they make a very nice pair. If the one’s too
fat, the other’s too lean--so that’s all right. And if you won’t buy my
Ruby, I must buy your Diamond.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Joseph, in a tone implying anything but thanks.

“You don’t seem to like the proposal,” said Mr. Raymond.

“I don’t,” returned Joseph. “I wouldn’t part with my old Diamond for his
skin as full of nuggets as it is of bones.”

“Who said anything about parting with him?”

“You did now, sir.”

“No; I didn’t. I only spoke of buying him to make a pair with Ruby. We
could pare Ruby and patch Diamond a bit. And for height, they are as
near a match as I care about. Of course you would be the coachman--if
only you would consent to be reconciled to Ruby.”

Joseph stood bewildered, unable to answer.

“I’ve bought a small place in Kent,” continued Mr. Raymond, “and I must
have a pair to my carriage, for the roads are hilly thereabouts. I don’t
want to make a show with a pair of high-steppers. I think these will
just do. Suppose, for a week or two, you set yourself to take Ruby down
and bring Diamond up. If we could only lay a pipe from Ruby’s sides into
Diamond’s, it would be the work of a moment. But I fear that wouldn’t
answer.”

A strong inclination to laugh intruded upon Joseph’s inclination to cry,
and made speech still harder than before.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” he said at length. “I’ve been so miserable,
and for so long, that I never thought you was only a chaffing of me
when you said I hadn’t used the horses well. I did grumble at you, sir,
many’s the time in my trouble; but whenever I said anything, my little
Diamond would look at me with a smile, as much as to say: ‘I know him
better than you, father;’ and upon my word, I always thought the boy
must be right.”

“Will you sell me old Diamond, then?”

“I will, sir, on one condition--that if ever you want to part with him
or me, you give me the option of buying him. I could not part with him,
sir. As to who calls him his, that’s nothing; for, as Diamond says, it’s
only loving a thing that can make it yours--and I do love old Diamond,
sir, dearly.”

“Well, there’s a cheque for twenty pounds, which I wrote to offer you
for him, in case I should find you had done the handsome thing by Ruby.
Will that be enough?”

“It’s too much, sir. His body ain’t worth it--shoes and all. It’s only
his heart, sir--that’s worth millions--but his heart’ll be mine all the
same--so it’s too much, sir.”

“I don’t think so. It won’t be, at least, by the time we’ve got him
fed up again. You take it and welcome. Just go on with your cabbing for
another month, only take it out of Ruby and let Diamond rest; and by
that time I shall be ready for you to go down into the country.”

“Thank you, sir, thank you. Diamond set you down for a friend, sir, the
moment he saw you. I do believe that child of mine knows more than other
people.”

“I think so, too,” said Mr. Raymond as he walked away.

He had meant to test Joseph when he made the bargain about Ruby, but had
no intention of so greatly prolonging the trial. He had been taken ill
in Switzerland, and had been quite unable to return sooner. He went away
now highly gratified at finding that he had stood the test, and was a
true man.

Joseph rushed in to his wife who had been standing at the window
anxiously waiting the result of the long colloquy. When she heard that
the horses were to go together in double harness, she burst forth into
an immoderate fit of laughter. Diamond came up with the baby in his arms
and made big anxious eyes at her, saying--

“What is the matter with you, mother dear? Do cry a little. It will do
you good. When father takes ever so small a drop of spirits, he puts
water to it.”

“You silly darling!” said his mother; “how could I but laugh at the
notion of that great fat Ruby going side by side with our poor old
Diamond?”

“But why not, mother? With a month’s oats, and nothing to do, Diamond’ll
be nearer Ruby’s size than you will father’s. I think it’s very good for
different sorts to go together. Now Ruby will have a chance of teaching
Diamond better manners.”

“How dare you say such a thing, Diamond?” said his father, angrily.
“To compare the two for manners, there’s no comparison possible. Our
Diamond’s a gentleman.”

“I don’t mean to say he isn’t, father; for I daresay some gentlemen
judge their neighbours unjustly. That’s all I mean. Diamond shouldn’t
have thought such bad things of Ruby. He didn’t try to make the best of
him.”

“How do you know that, pray?”

“I heard them talking about it one night.”

“Who?”

“Why Diamond and Ruby. Ruby’s an angel.”

Joseph stared and said no more. For all his new gladness, he was very
gloomy as he re-harnessed the angel, for he thought his darling Diamond
was going out of his mind.

He could not help thinking rather differently, however, when he found
the change that had come over Ruby. Considering his fat, he exerted
himself amazingly, and got over the ground with incredible speed. So
willing, even anxious, was he to go now, that Joseph had to hold him
quite tight.

Then as he laughed at his own fancies, a new fear came upon him lest the
horse should break his wind, and Mr. Raymond have good cause to think
he had not been using him well. He might even suppose that he had taken
advantage of his new instructions, to let out upon the horse some of his
pent-up dislike; whereas in truth, it had so utterly vanished that he
felt as if Ruby, too, had been his friend all the time.



CHAPTER XXXIV. IN THE COUNTRY


BEFORE the end of the month, Ruby had got respectably thin, and Diamond
respectably stout. They really began to look fit for double harness.

Joseph and his wife got their affairs in order, and everything ready for
migrating at the shortest notice; and they felt so peaceful and happy
that they judged all the trouble they had gone through well worth
enduring. As for Nanny, she had been so happy ever since she left the
hospital, that she expected nothing better, and saw nothing attractive
in the notion of the country. At the same time, she had not the least
idea of what the word country meant, for she had never seen anything
about her but streets and gas-lamps. Besides, she was more attached to
Jim than to Diamond: Jim was a reasonable being, Diamond in her eyes at
best only an amiable, over-grown baby, whom no amount of expostulation
would ever bring to talk sense, not to say think it. Now that she
could manage the baby as well as he, she judged herself altogether his
superior. Towards his father and mother, she was all they could wish.

Diamond had taken a great deal of pains and trouble to find Jim, and had
at last succeeded through the help of the tall policeman, who was glad
to renew his acquaintance with the strange child. Jim had moved his
quarters, and had not heard of Nanny’s illness till some time after she
was taken to the hospital, where he was too shy to go and inquire about
her. But when at length she went to live with Diamond’s family, Jim was
willing enough to go and see her. It was after one of his visits, during
which they had been talking of her new prospects, that Nanny expressed
to Diamond her opinion of the country.

“There ain’t nothing in it but the sun and moon, Diamond.”

“There’s trees and flowers,” said Diamond.

“Well, they ain’t no count,” returned Nanny.

“Ain’t they? They’re so beautiful, they make you happy to look at them.”

“That’s because you’re such a silly.”

Diamond smiled with a far-away look, as if he were gazing through clouds
of green leaves and the vision contented him. But he was thinking with
himself what more he could do for Nanny; and that same evening he went
to find Mr. Raymond, for he had heard that he had returned to town.

“Ah! how do you do, Diamond?” said Mr. Raymond; “I am glad to see you.”

And he was indeed, for he had grown very fond of him. His opinion of him
was very different from Nanny’s.

“What do you want now, my child?” he asked.

“I’m always wanting something, sir,” answered Diamond.

“Well, that’s quite right, so long as what you want is right. Everybody
is always wanting something; only we don’t mention it in the right place
often enough. What is it now?”

“There’s a friend of Nanny’s, a lame boy, called Jim.”

“I’ve heard of him,” said Mr. Raymond. “Well?”

“Nanny doesn’t care much about going to the country, sir.”

“Well, what has that to do with Jim?”

“You couldn’t find a corner for Jim to work in--could you, sir?”

“I don’t know that I couldn’t. That is, if you can show good reason for
it.”

“He’s a good boy, sir.”

“Well, so much the better for him.”

“I know he can shine boots, sir.”

“So much the better for us.”

“You want your boots shined in the country--don’t you, sir?”

“Yes, to be sure.”

“It wouldn’t be nice to walk over the flowers with dirty boots--would
it, sir?”

“No, indeed.”

“They wouldn’t like it--would they?”

“No, they wouldn’t.”

“Then Nanny would be better pleased to go, sir.”

“If the flowers didn’t like dirty boots to walk over them, Nanny
wouldn’t mind going to the country? Is that it? I don’t quite see it.”

“No, sir; I didn’t mean that. I meant, if you would take Jim with you to
clean your boots, and do odd jobs, you know, sir, then Nanny would like
it better. She’s so fond of Jim!”

“Now you come to the point, Diamond. I see what you mean, exactly. I
will turn it over in my mind. Could you bring Jim to see me?”

“I’ll try, sir. But they don’t mind me much. They think I’m silly,”
 added Diamond, with one of his sweetest smiles.

What Mr. Raymond thought, I dare hardly attempt to put down here. But
one part of it was, that the highest wisdom must ever appear folly to
those who do not possess it.

“I think he would come though--after dark, you know,” Diamond continued.
“He does well at shining boots. People’s kind to lame boys, you know,
sir. But after dark, there ain’t so much doing.”

Diamond succeeded in bringing Jim to Mr. Raymond, and the consequence
was that he resolved to give the boy a chance. He provided new clothes
for both him and Nanny; and upon a certain day, Joseph took his wife and
three children, and Nanny and Jim, by train to a certain station in the
county of Kent, where they found a cart waiting to carry them and their
luggage to The Mound, which was the name of Mr. Raymond’s new residence.
I will not describe the varied feelings of the party as they went, or
when they arrived. All I will say is, that Diamond, who is my only care,
was full of quiet delight--a gladness too deep to talk about.

Joseph returned to town the same night, and the next morning drove Ruby
and Diamond down, with the carriage behind them, and Mr. Raymond and a
lady in the carriage. For Mr. Raymond was an old bachelor no longer: he
was bringing his wife with him to live at The Mound. The moment Nanny
saw her, she recognised her as the lady who had lent her the ruby-ring.
That ring had been given her by Mr. Raymond.

The weather was very hot, and the woods very shadowy. There were not a
great many wild flowers, for it was getting well towards autumn, and the
most of the wild flowers rise early to be before the leaves, because
if they did not, they would never get a glimpse of the sun for them. So
they have their fun over, and are ready to go to bed again by the time
the trees are dressed. But there was plenty of the loveliest grass and
daisies about the house, and Diamond’s chief pleasure seemed to be to
lie amongst them, and breathe the pure air. But all the time, he was
dreaming of the country at the back of the north wind, and trying to
recall the songs the river used to sing. For this was more like being at
the back of the north wind than anything he had known since he left it.
Sometimes he would have his little brother, sometimes his little sister,
and sometimes both of them in the grass with him, and then he felt just
like a cat with her first kittens, he said, only he couldn’t purr--all
he could do was to sing.

These were very different times from those when he used to drive the
cab, but you must not suppose that Diamond was idle. He did not do so
much for his mother now, because Nanny occupied his former place; but
he helped his father still, both in the stable and the harness-room, and
generally went with him on the box that he might learn to drive a pair,
and be ready to open the carriage-door. Mr. Raymond advised his father
to give him plenty of liberty.

“A boy like that,” he said, “ought not to be pushed.”

Joseph assented heartily, smiling to himself at the idea of pushing
Diamond. After doing everything that fell to his share, the boy had a
wealth of time at his disposal. And a happy, sometimes a merry time it
was. Only for two months or so, he neither saw nor heard anything of
North Wind.



CHAPTER XXXV. I MAKE DIAMOND’S ACQUAINTANCE


MR. RAYMOND’S house was called The Mound, because it stood upon a little
steep knoll, so smooth and symmetrical that it showed itself at once to
be artificial. It had, beyond doubt, been built for Queen Elizabeth as a
hunting tower--a place, namely, from the top of which you could see the
country for miles on all sides, and so be able to follow with your eyes
the flying deer and the pursuing hounds and horsemen. The mound had been
cast up to give a good basement-advantage over the neighbouring heights
and woods. There was a great quarry-hole not far off, brim-full of
water, from which, as the current legend stated, the materials forming
the heart of the mound--a kind of stone unfit for building--had been
dug. The house itself was of brick, and they said the foundations were
first laid in the natural level, and then the stones and earth of the
mound were heaped about and between them, so that its great height
should be well buttressed.

Joseph and his wife lived in a little cottage a short way from the
house. It was a real cottage, with a roof of thick thatch, which, in
June and July, the wind sprinkled with the red and white petals it shook
from the loose topmost sprays of the rose-trees climbing the walls. At
first Diamond had a nest under this thatch--a pretty little room with
white muslin curtains, but afterwards Mr. and Mrs. Raymond wanted to
have him for a page in the house, and his father and mother were quite
pleased to have him employed without his leaving them. So he was dressed
in a suit of blue, from which his pale face and fair hair came out like
the loveliest blossom, and took up his abode in the house.

“Would you be afraid to sleep alone, Diamond?” asked his mistress.

“I don’t know what you mean, ma’am,” said Diamond. “I never was afraid
of anything that I can recollect--not much, at least.”

“There’s a little room at the top of the house--all alone,” she
returned; “perhaps you would not mind sleeping there?”

“I can sleep anywhere, and I like best to be high up. Should I be able
to see out?”

“I will show you the place,” she answered; and taking him by the hand,
she led him up and up the oval-winding stair in one of the two towers.

Near the top they entered a tiny little room, with two windows from
which you could see over the whole country. Diamond clapped his hands
with delight.

“You would like this room, then, Diamond?” said his mistress.

“It’s the grandest room in the house,” he answered. “I shall be near the
stars, and yet not far from the tops of the trees. That’s just what I
like.”

I daresay he thought, also, that it would be a nice place for North
Wind to call at in passing; but he said nothing of that sort. Below him
spread a lake of green leaves, with glimpses of grass here and there at
the bottom of it. As he looked down, he saw a squirrel appear suddenly,
and as suddenly vanish amongst the topmost branches.

“Aha! little squirrel,” he cried, “my nest is built higher than yours.”

“You can be up here with your books as much as you like,” said his
mistress. “I will have a little bell hung at the door, which I can ring
when I want you. Half-way down the stair is the drawing-room.”

So Diamond was installed as page, and his new room got ready for him.

It was very soon after this that I came to know Diamond. I was then a
tutor in a family whose estate adjoined the little property belonging
to The Mound. I had made the acquaintance of Mr. Raymond in London some
time before, and was walking up the drive towards the house to call upon
him one fine warm evening, when I saw Diamond for the first time. He was
sitting at the foot of a great beech-tree, a few yards from the road,
with a book on his knees. He did not see me. I walked up behind
the tree, and peeping over his shoulder, saw that he was reading a
fairy-book.

“What are you reading?” I said, and spoke suddenly, with the hope of
seeing a startled little face look round at me. Diamond turned his
head as quietly as if he were only obeying his mother’s voice, and the
calmness of his face rebuked my unkind desire and made me ashamed of it.

“I am reading the story of the Little Lady and the Goblin Prince,” said
Diamond.

“I am sorry I don’t know the story,” I returned. “Who is it by?”

“Mr. Raymond made it.”

“Is he your uncle?” I asked at a guess.

“No. He’s my master.”

“What do you do for him?” I asked respectfully.

“Anything he wishes me to do,” he answered. “I am busy for him now. He
gave me this story to read. He wants my opinion upon it.”

“Don’t you find it rather hard to make up your mind?”

“Oh dear no! Any story always tells me itself what I’m to think about
it. Mr. Raymond doesn’t want me to say whether it is a clever story or
not, but whether I like it, and why I like it. I never can tell what
they call clever from what they call silly, but I always know whether I
like a story or not.”

“And can you always tell why you like it or not?”

“No. Very often I can’t at all. Sometimes I can. I always know, but I
can’t always tell why. Mr. Raymond writes the stories, and then tries
them on me. Mother does the same when she makes jam. She’s made such a
lot of jam since we came here! And she always makes me taste it to see
if it’ll do. Mother knows by the face I make whether it will or not.”

At this moment I caught sight of two more children approaching. One was
a handsome girl, the other a pale-faced, awkward-looking boy, who limped
much on one leg. I withdrew a little, to see what would follow, for they
seemed in some consternation. After a few hurried words, they went
off together, and I pursued my way to the house, where I was as kindly
received by Mr. and Mrs. Raymond as I could have desired. From them I
learned something of Diamond, and was in consequence the more glad to
find him, when I returned, seated in the same place as before.

“What did the boy and girl want with you, Diamond?” I asked.

“They had seen a creature that frightened them.”

“And they came to tell you about it?”

“They couldn’t get water out of the well for it. So they wanted me to go
with them.”

“They’re both bigger than you.”

“Yes, but they were frightened at it.”

“And weren’t you frightened at it?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m silly. I’m never frightened at things.”

I could not help thinking of the old meaning of the word silly.

“And what was it?” I asked.

“I think it was a kind of an angel--a very little one. It had a long
body and great wings, which it drove about it so fast that they grew a
thin cloud all round it. It flew backwards and forwards over the well,
or hung right in the middle, making a mist of its wings, as if its
business was to take care of the water.”

“And what did you do to drive it away?”

“I didn’t drive it away. I knew, whatever the creature was, the well
was to get water out of. So I took the jug, dipped it in, and drew the
water.”

“And what did the creature do?”

“Flew about.”

“And it didn’t hurt you?”

“No. Why should it? I wasn’t doing anything wrong.”

“What did your companions say then?”

“They said--`Thank you, Diamond. What a dear silly you are!’”

“And weren’t you angry with them?”

“No! Why should I? I should like if they would play with me a little;
but they always like better to go away together when their work is over.
They never heed me. I don’t mind it much, though. The other creatures
are friendly. They don’t run away from me. Only they’re all so busy with
their own work, they don’t mind me much.”

“Do you feel lonely, then?”

“Oh, no! When nobody minds me, I get into my nest, and look up. And then
the sky does mind me, and thinks about me.”

“Where is your nest?”

He rose, saying, “I will show you,” and led me to the other side of the
tree.

There hung a little rope-ladder from one of the lower boughs. The boy
climbed up the ladder and got upon the bough. Then he climbed farther
into the leafy branches, and went out of sight.

After a little while, I heard his voice coming down out of the tree.

“I am in my nest now,” said the voice.

“I can’t see you,” I returned.

“I can’t see you either, but I can see the first star peeping out of the
sky. I should like to get up into the sky. Don’t you think I shall, some
day?”

“Yes, I do. Tell me what more you see up there.”

“I don’t see anything more, except a few leaves, and the big sky over
me. It goes swinging about. The earth is all behind my back. There comes
another star! The wind is like kisses from a big lady. When I get up
here I feel as if I were in North Wind’s arms.”

This was the first I heard of North Wind.

The whole ways and look of the child, so full of quiet wisdom, yet so
ready to accept the judgment of others in his own dispraise, took hold
of my heart, and I felt myself wonderfully drawn towards him. It seemed
to me, somehow, as if little Diamond possessed the secret of life, and
was himself what he was so ready to think the lowest living thing--an
angel of God with something special to say or do. A gush of reverence
came over me, and with a single goodnight, I turned and left him in his
nest.

I saw him often after this, and gained so much of his confidence that he
told me all I have told you. I cannot pretend to account for it. I leave
that for each philosophical reader to do after his own fashion. The
easiest way is that of Nanny and Jim, who said often to each other
that Diamond had a tile loose. But Mr. Raymond was much of my opinion
concerning the boy; while Mrs. Raymond confessed that she often rang her
bell just to have once more the pleasure of seeing the lovely stillness
of the boy’s face, with those blue eyes which seemed rather made for
other people to look into than for himself to look out of.

It was plainer to others than to himself that he felt the desertion of
Nanny and Jim. They appeared to regard him as a mere toy, except when
they found he could minister to the scruple of using him--generally with
success. They were, however, well-behaved to a wonderful degree; while
I have little doubt that much of their good behaviour was owing to the
unconscious influence of the boy they called God’s baby.

One very strange thing is that I could never find out where he got some
of his many songs. At times they would be but bubbles blown out of a
nursery rhyme, as was the following, which I heard him sing one evening
to his little Dulcimer. There were about a score of sheep feeding in a
paddock near him, their white wool dyed a pale rose in the light of the
setting sun. Those in the long shadows from the trees were dead white;
those in the sunlight were half glorified with pale rose.


         Little Bo Peep, she lost her sheep,
            And didn’t know where to find them;
         They were over the height and out of sight,
            Trailing their tails behind them.

         Little Bo Peep woke out of her sleep,
            Jump’d up and set out to find them:
         “The silly things, they’ve got no wings,
            And they’ve left their trails behind them:

   “They’ve taken their tails, but they’ve left their trails,
   And so I shall follow and find them;”
    For wherever a tail had dragged a trail,
   The long grass grew behind them.

   And day’s eyes and butter-cups, cow’s lips and crow’s feet
   Were glittering in the sun.
   She threw down her book, and caught up her crook,
   And after her sheep did run.

   She ran, and she ran, and ever as she ran,
   The grass grew higher and higher;
   Till over the hill the sun began
   To set in a flame of fire.

   She ran on still--up the grassy hill,
   And the grass grew higher and higher;
   When she reached its crown, the sun was down,
   And had left a trail of fire.

   The sheep and their tails were gone, all gone--
   And no more trail behind them!
   Yes, yes!  they were there--long-tailed and fair,
   But, alas!  she could not find them.

   Purple and gold, and rosy and blue,
   With their tails all white behind them,
   Her sheep they did run in the trail of the sun;
   She saw them, but could not find them.

   After the sun, like clouds they did run,
   But she knew they were her sheep:
   She sat down to cry, and look up at the sky,
   But she cried herself asleep.

   And as she slept the dew fell fast,
   And the wind blew from the sky;
   And strange things took place that shun the day’s face,
   Because they are sweet and shy.

   Nibble, nibble, crop!  she heard as she woke:
   A hundred little lambs
   Did pluck and eat the grass so sweet
   That grew in the trails of their dams.

   Little Bo Peep caught up her crook,
   And wiped the tears that did blind her.
   And nibble, nibble crop! without a stop!
   The lambs came eating behind her.

   Home, home she came, both tired and lame,
   With three times as many sheep.
   In a month or more, they’ll be as big as before,
   And then she’ll laugh in her sleep.

   But what would you say, if one fine day,
   When they’ve got their bushiest tails,
   Their grown up game should be just the same,
   And she have to follow their trails?

   Never weep, Bo Peep, though you lose your sheep,
   And do not know where to find them;
   ‘Tis after the sun the mothers have run,
   And there are their lambs behind them.

I confess again to having touched up a little, but it loses far more
in Diamond’s sweet voice singing it than it gains by a rhyme here and
there.

Some of them were out of books Mr. Raymond had given him. These he
always knew, but about the others he could seldom tell. Sometimes he
would say, “I made that one.” but generally he would say, “I don’t know;
I found it somewhere;” or “I got it at the back of the north wind.”

One evening I found him sitting on the grassy slope under the house,
with his Dulcimer in his arms and his little brother rolling on the
grass beside them. He was chanting in his usual way, more like the sound
of a brook than anything else I can think of. When I went up to them he
ceased his chant.

“Do go on, Diamond. Don’t mind me,” I said.

He began again at once. While he sang, Nanny and Jim sat a little way
off, one hemming a pocket-handkerchief, and the other reading a story
to her, but they never heeded Diamond. This is as near what he sang as I
can recollect, or reproduce rather.

   What would you see if I took you up
   To my little nest in the air?
   You would see the sky like a clear blue cup
   Turned upside downwards there.

   What would you do if I took you there
   To my little nest in the tree?
   My child with cries would trouble the air,
   To get what she could but see.

   What would you get in the top of the tree
   For all your crying and grief?
   Not a star would you clutch of all you see--
   You could only gather a leaf.

   But when you had lost your greedy grief,
   Content to see from afar,
   You would find in your hand a withering leaf,
   In your heart a shining star.

As Diamond went on singing, it grew very dark, and just as he ceased
there came a great flash of lightning, that blinded us all for a moment.
Dulcimer crowed with pleasure; but when the roar of thunder came after
it, the little brother gave a loud cry of terror. Nanny and Jim came
running up to us, pale with fear. Diamond’s face, too, was paler than
usual, but with delight. Some of the glory seemed to have clung to it,
and remained shining.

“You’re not frightened--are you, Diamond?” I said.

“No. Why should I be?” he answered with his usual question, looking up
in my face with calm shining eyes.

“He ain’t got sense to be frightened,” said Nanny, going up to him and
giving him a pitying hug.

“Perhaps there’s more sense in not being frightened, Nanny,” I returned.
“Do you think the lightning can do as it likes?”

“It might kill you,” said Jim.

“Oh, no, it mightn’t!” said Diamond.

As he spoke there came another great flash, and a tearing crack.

“There’s a tree struck!” I said; and when we looked round, after the
blinding of the flash had left our eyes, we saw a huge bough of the
beech-tree in which was Diamond’s nest hanging to the ground like the
broken wing of a bird.

“There!” cried Nanny; “I told you so. If you had been up there you see
what would have happened, you little silly!”

“No, I don’t,” said Diamond, and began to sing to Dulcimer. All I
could hear of the song, for the other children were going on with their
chatter, was--

                     The clock struck one,
                     And the mouse came down.
                     Dickery, dickery, dock!

Then there came a blast of wind, and the rain followed in
straight-pouring lines, as if out of a watering-pot. Diamond jumped up
with his little Dulcimer in his arms, and Nanny caught up the little
boy, and they ran for the cottage. Jim vanished with a double shuffle,
and I went into the house.

When I came out again to return home, the clouds were gone, and the
evening sky glimmered through the trees, blue, and pale-green towards
the west, I turned my steps a little aside to look at the stricken
beech. I saw the bough torn from the stem, and that was all the twilight
would allow me to see. While I stood gazing, down from the sky came a
sound of singing, but the voice was neither of lark nor of nightingale:
it was sweeter than either: it was the voice of Diamond, up in his airy
nest:--

                     The lightning and thunder,
                     They go and they come;
                     But the stars and the stillness
                     Are always at home.

And then the voice ceased.

“Good-night, Diamond,” I said.

“Good-night, sir,” answered Diamond.

As I walked away pondering, I saw the great black top of the beech
swaying about against the sky in an upper wind, and heard the murmur as
of many dim half-articulate voices filling the solitude around Diamond’s
nest.



CHAPTER XXXVI. DIAMOND QUESTIONS NORTH WIND


MY READERS will not wonder that, after this, I did my very best to gain
the friendship of Diamond. Nor did I find this at all difficult, the
child was so ready to trust. Upon one subject alone was he reticent--the
story of his relations with North Wind. I fancy he could not quite make
up his mind what to think of them. At all events it was some little time
before he trusted me with this, only then he told me everything. If
I could not regard it all in exactly the same light as he did, I was,
while guiltless of the least pretence, fully sympathetic, and he
was satisfied without demanding of me any theory of difficult points
involved. I let him see plainly enough, that whatever might be the
explanation of the marvellous experience, I would have given much for a
similar one myself.

On an evening soon after the thunderstorm, in a late twilight, with
a half-moon high in the heavens, I came upon Diamond in the act of
climbing by his little ladder into the beech-tree.

“What are you always going up there for, Diamond?” I heard Nanny ask,
rather rudely, I thought.

“Sometimes for one thing, sometimes for another, Nanny,” answered
Diamond, looking skywards as he climbed.

“You’ll break your neck some day,” she said.

“I’m going up to look at the moon to-night,” he added, without heeding
her remark.

“You’ll see the moon just as well down here,” she returned.

“I don’t think so.”

“You’ll be no nearer to her up there.”

“Oh, yes! I shall. I must be nearer her, you know. I wish I could dream
as pretty dreams about her as you can, Nanny.”

“You silly! you never have done about that dream. I never dreamed but
that one, and it was nonsense enough, I’m sure.”

“It wasn’t nonsense. It was a beautiful dream--and a funny one too, both
in one.”

“But what’s the good of talking about it that way, when you know it was
only a dream? Dreams ain’t true.”

“That one was true, Nanny. You know it was. Didn’t you come to grief for
doing what you were told not to do? And isn’t that true?”

“I can’t get any sense into him,” exclaimed Nanny, with an expression of
mild despair. “Do you really believe, Diamond, that there’s a house in
the moon, with a beautiful lady and a crooked old man and dusters in
it?”

“If there isn’t, there’s something better,” he answered, and vanished in
the leaves over our heads.

I went into the house, where I visited often in the evenings. When I
came out, there was a little wind blowing, very pleasant after the heat
of the day, for although it was late summer now, it was still hot. The
tree-tops were swinging about in it. I took my way past the beech, and
called up to see if Diamond were still in his nest in its rocking head.

“Are you there, Diamond?” I said.

“Yes, sir,” came his clear voice in reply.

“Isn’t it growing too dark for you to get down safely?”

“Oh, no, sir--if I take time to it. I know my way so well, and never let
go with one hand till I’ve a good hold with the other.”

“Do be careful,” I insisted--foolishly, seeing the boy was as careful as
he could be already.

“I’m coming,” he returned. “I’ve got all the moon I want to-night.”


I heard a rustling and a rustling drawing nearer and nearer. Three or
four minutes elapsed, and he appeared at length creeping down his little
ladder. I took him in my arms, and set him on the ground.

“Thank you, sir,” he said. “That’s the north wind blowing, isn’t it,
sir?”

“I can’t tell,” I answered. “It feels cool and kind, and I think it may
be. But I couldn’t be sure except it were stronger, for a gentle wind
might turn any way amongst the trunks of the trees.”

“I shall know when I get up to my own room,” said Diamond. “I think I
hear my mistress’s bell. Good-night, sir.”

He ran to the house, and I went home.

His mistress had rung for him only to send him to bed, for she was very
careful over him and I daresay thought he was not looking well. When he
reached his own room, he opened both his windows, one of which looked to
the north and the other to the east, to find how the wind blew. It blew
right in at the northern window. Diamond was very glad, for he thought
perhaps North Wind herself would come now: a real north wind had never
blown all the time since he left London. But, as she always came of
herself, and never when he was looking for her, and indeed almost never
when he was thinking of her, he shut the east window, and went to bed.
Perhaps some of my readers may wonder that he could go to sleep with
such an expectation; and, indeed, if I had not known him, I should have
wondered at it myself; but it was one of his peculiarities, and seemed
nothing strange in him. He was so full of quietness that he could go
to sleep almost any time, if he only composed himself and let the sleep
come. This time he went fast asleep as usual.

But he woke in the dim blue night. The moon had vanished. He thought he
heard a knocking at his door. “Somebody wants me,” he said to himself,
and jumping out of bed, ran to open it.

But there was no one there. He closed it again, and, the noise still
continuing, found that another door in the room was rattling. It
belonged to a closet, he thought, but he had never been able to open it.
The wind blowing in at the window must be shaking it. He would go and
see if it was so.

The door now opened quite easily, but to his surprise, instead of a
closet he found a long narrow room. The moon, which was sinking in the
west, shone in at an open window at the further end. The room was
low with a coved ceiling, and occupied the whole top of the house,
immediately under the roof. It was quite empty. The yellow light of
the half-moon streamed over the dark floor. He was so delighted at the
discovery of the strange, desolate, moonlit place close to his own snug
little room, that he began to dance and skip about the floor. The wind
came in through the door he had left open, and blew about him as he
danced, and he kept turning towards it that it might blow in his face.
He kept picturing to himself the many places, lovely and desolate, the
hill-sides and farm-yards and tree-tops and meadows, over which it had
blown on its way to The Mound. And as he danced, he grew more and more
delighted with the motion and the wind; his feet grew stronger, and his
body lighter, until at length it seemed as if he were borne up on the
air, and could almost fly. So strong did his feeling become, that at
last he began to doubt whether he was not in one of those precious
dreams he had so often had, in which he floated about on the air at
will. But something made him look up, and to his unspeakable delight, he
found his uplifted hands lying in those of North Wind, who was dancing
with him, round and round the long bare room, her hair now falling to
the floor, now filling the arched ceiling, her eyes shining on him like
thinking stars, and the sweetest of grand smiles playing breezily about
her beautiful mouth. She was, as so often before, of the height of a
rather tall lady. She did not stoop in order to dance with him, but held
his hands high in hers. When he saw her, he gave one spring, and his
arms were about her neck, and her arms holding him to her bosom. The
same moment she swept with him through the open window in at which
the moon was shining, made a circuit like a bird about to alight, and
settled with him in his nest on the top of the great beech-tree. There
she placed him on her lap and began to hush him as if he were her own
baby, and Diamond was so entirely happy that he did not care to speak a
word. At length, however, he found that he was going to sleep, and
that would be to lose so much, that, pleasant as it was, he could not
consent.

“Please, dear North Wind,” he said, “I am so happy that I’m afraid it’s
a dream. How am I to know that it’s not a dream?”

“What does it matter?” returned North Wind.

“I should, cry” said Diamond.

“But why should you cry? The dream, if it is a dream, is a pleasant
one--is it not?”

“That’s just why I want it to be true.”

“Have you forgotten what you said to Nanny about her dream?”

“It’s not for the dream itself--I mean, it’s not for the pleasure of
it,” answered Diamond, “for I have that, whether it be a dream or not;
it’s for you, North Wind; I can’t bear to find it a dream, because then
I should lose you. You would be nobody then, and I could not bear that.
You ain’t a dream, are you, dear North Wind? Do say No, else I shall
cry, and come awake, and you’ll be gone for ever. I daren’t dream about
you once again if you ain’t anybody.”

“I’m either not a dream, or there’s something better that’s not a dream,
Diamond,” said North Wind, in a rather sorrowful tone, he thought.

“But it’s not something better--it’s you I want, North Wind,” he
persisted, already beginning to cry a little.

She made no answer, but rose with him in her arms and sailed away over
the tree-tops till they came to a meadow, where a flock of sheep was
feeding.

“Do you remember what the song you were singing a week ago says about
Bo-Peep--how she lost her sheep, but got twice as many lambs?” asked
North Wind, sitting down on the grass, and placing him in her lap as
before.

“Oh yes, I do, well enough,” answered Diamond; “but I never just quite
liked that rhyme.”

“Why not, child?”

“Because it seems to say one’s as good as another, or two new ones are
better than one that’s lost. I’ve been thinking about it a great deal,
and it seems to me that although any one sixpence is as good as any
other sixpence, not twenty lambs would do instead of one sheep whose
face you knew. Somehow, when once you’ve looked into anybody’s eyes,
right deep down into them, I mean, nobody will do for that one any more.
Nobody, ever so beautiful or so good, will make up for that one going
out of sight. So you see, North Wind, I can’t help being frightened to
think that perhaps I am only dreaming, and you are nowhere at all. Do
tell me that you are my own, real, beautiful North Wind.”

Again she rose, and shot herself into the air, as if uneasy because she
could not answer him; and Diamond lay quiet in her arms, waiting
for what she would say. He tried to see up into her face, for he was
dreadfully afraid she was not answering him because she could not say
that she was not a dream; but she had let her hair fall all over her
face so that he could not see it. This frightened him still more.

“Do speak, North Wind,” he said at last.

“I never speak when I have nothing to say,” she replied.

“Then I do think you must be a real North Wind, and no dream,” said
Diamond.

“But I’m looking for something to say all the time.”

“But I don’t want you to say what’s hard to find. If you were to say one
word to comfort me that wasn’t true, then I should know you must be a
dream, for a great beautiful lady like you could never tell a lie.”

“But she mightn’t know how to say what she had to say, so that a little
boy like you would understand it,” said North Wind. “Here, let us get
down again, and I will try to tell you what I think. You musn’t suppose
I am able to answer all your questions, though. There are a great many
things I don’t understand more than you do.”

She descended on a grassy hillock, in the midst of a wild furzy common.
There was a rabbit-warren underneath, and some of the rabbits came out
of their holes, in the moonlight, looking very sober and wise, just like
patriarchs standing in their tent-doors, and looking about them before
going to bed. When they saw North Wind, instead of turning round and
vanishing again with a thump of their heels, they cantered slowly up to
her and snuffled all about her with their long upper lips, which moved
every way at once. That was their way of kissing her; and, as she talked
to Diamond, she would every now and then stroke down their furry backs,
or lift and play with their long ears. They would, Diamond thought, have
leaped upon her lap, but that he was there already.

“I think,” said she, after they had been sitting silent for a while,
“that if I were only a dream, you would not have been able to love me
so. You love me when you are not with me, don’t you?”

“Indeed I do,” answered Diamond, stroking her hand. “I see! I see! How
could I be able to love you as I do if you weren’t there at all, you
know? Besides, I couldn’t be able to dream anything half so beautiful
all out of my own head; or if I did, I couldn’t love a fancy of my own
like that, could I?”

“I think not. You might have loved me in a dream, dreamily, and
forgotten me when you woke, I daresay, but not loved me like a real
being as you love me. Even then, I don’t think you could dream anything
that hadn’t something real like it somewhere. But you’ve seen me in many
shapes, Diamond: you remember I was a wolf once--don’t you?”

“Oh yes--a good wolf that frightened a naughty drunken nurse.”

“Well, suppose I were to turn ugly, would you rather I weren’t a dream
then?”

“Yes; for I should know that you were beautiful inside all the same. You
would love me, and I should love you all the same. I shouldn’t like you
to look ugly, you know. But I shouldn’t believe it a bit.”

“Not if you saw it?”

“No, not if I saw it ever so plain.”

“There’s my Diamond! I will tell you all I know about it then. I don’t
think I am just what you fancy me to be. I have to shape myself various
ways to various people. But the heart of me is true. People call me
by dreadful names, and think they know all about me. But they don’t.
Sometimes they call me Bad Fortune, sometimes Evil Chance, sometimes
Ruin; and they have another name for me which they think the most
dreadful of all.”

“What is that?” asked Diamond, smiling up in her face.

“I won’t tell you that name. Do you remember having to go through me to
get into the country at my back?”

“Oh yes, I do. How cold you were, North Wind! and so white, all but your
lovely eyes! My heart grew like a lump of ice, and then I forgot for a
while.”

“You were very near knowing what they call me then. Would you be afraid
of me if you had to go through me again?”

“No. Why should I? Indeed I should be glad enough, if it was only to get
another peep of the country at your back.”

“You’ve never seen it yet.”

“Haven’t I, North Wind? Oh! I’m so sorry! I thought I had. What did I
see then?”

“Only a picture of it. The real country at my real back is ever so much
more beautiful than that. You shall see it one day--perhaps before very
long.”

“Do they sing songs there?”

“Don’t you remember the dream you had about the little boys that dug for
the stars?”

“Yes, that I do. I thought you must have had something to do with that
dream, it was so beautiful.”

“Yes; I gave you that dream.”

“Oh! thank you. Did you give Nanny her dream too--about the moon and the
bees?”

“Yes. I was the lady that sat at the window of the moon.”

“Oh, thank you. I was almost sure you had something to do with that too.
And did you tell Mr. Raymond the story about the Princess Daylight?”

“I believe I had something to do with it. At all events he thought about
it one night when he couldn’t sleep. But I want to ask you whether you
remember the song the boy-angels sang in that dream of yours.”

“No. I couldn’t keep it, do what I would, and I did try.”

“That was my fault.”

“How could that be, North Wind?”

“Because I didn’t know it properly myself, and so I couldn’t teach it to
you. I could only make a rough guess at something like what it would be,
and so I wasn’t able to make you dream it hard enough to remember it.
Nor would I have done so if I could, for it was not correct. I made you
dream pictures of it, though. But you will hear the very song itself
when you do get to the back of----”

“My own dear North Wind,” said Diamond, finishing the sentence for her,
and kissing the arm that held him leaning against her.

“And now we’ve settled all this--for the time, at least,” said North
Wind.

“But I can’t feel quite sure yet,” said Diamond.

“You must wait a while for that. Meantime you may be hopeful, and
content not to be quite sure. Come now, I will take you home again, for
it won’t do to tire you too much.”

“Oh, no, no. I’m not the least tired,” pleaded Diamond.

“It is better, though.”

“Very well; if you wish it,” yielded Diamond with a sigh.

“You are a dear good, boy” said North Wind. “I will come for you again
to-morrow night and take you out for a longer time. We shall make a
little journey together, in fact, we shall start earlier, and as the
moon will be later, we shall have a little moonlight all the way.”

She rose, and swept over the meadow and the trees. In a few moments
the Mound appeared below them. She sank a little, and floated in at the
window of Diamond’s room. There she laid him on his bed, covered him
over, and in a moment he was lapt in a dreamless sleep.



CHAPTER XXXVII. ONCE MORE


THE next night Diamond was seated by his open window, with his head on
his hand, rather tired, but so eagerly waiting for the promised visit
that he was afraid he could not sleep. But he started suddenly, and
found that he had been already asleep. He rose, and looking out of the
window saw something white against his beech-tree. It was North Wind.
She was holding by one hand to a top branch. Her hair and her garments
went floating away behind her over the tree, whose top was swaying about
while the others were still.

“Are you ready, Diamond?” she asked.

“Yes,” answered Diamond, “quite ready.”

In a moment she was at the window, and her arms came in and took him.
She sailed away so swiftly that he could at first mark nothing but the
speed with which the clouds above and the dim earth below went rushing
past. But soon he began to see that the sky was very lovely, with
mottled clouds all about the moon, on which she threw faint colours like
those of mother-of-pearl, or an opal. The night was warm, and in the
lady’s arms he did not feel the wind which down below was making waves
in the ripe corn, and ripples on the rivers and lakes. At length they
descended on the side of an open earthy hill, just where, from beneath a
stone, a spring came bubbling out.

“I am going to take you along this little brook,” said North Wind. “I am
not wanted for anything else to-night, so I can give you a treat.”

She stooped over the stream and holding Diamond down close to the
surface of it, glided along level with its flow as it ran down the hill.
And the song of the brook came up into Diamond’s ears, and grew and
grew and changed with every turn. It seemed to Diamond to be singing the
story of its life to him. And so it was. It began with a musical tinkle
which changed to a babble and then to a gentle rushing. Sometimes its
song would almost cease, and then break out again, tinkle, babble, and
rush, all at once. At the bottom of the hill they came to a small river,
into which the brook flowed with a muffled but merry sound. Along the
surface of the river, darkly clear below them in the moonlight, they
floated; now, where it widened out into a little lake, they would hover
for a moment over a bed of water-lilies, and watch them swing about,
folded in sleep, as the water on which they leaned swayed in the
presence of North Wind; and now they would watch the fishes asleep among
their roots below. Sometimes she would hold Diamond over a deep hollow
curving into the bank, that he might look far into the cool stillness.
Sometimes she would leave the river and sweep across a clover-field. The
bees were all at home, and the clover was asleep. Then she would return
and follow the river. It grew wider and wider as it went. Now the armies
of wheat and of oats would hang over its rush from the opposite banks;
now the willows would dip low branches in its still waters; and now it
would lead them through stately trees and grassy banks into a lovely
garden, where the roses and lilies were asleep, the tender flowers
quite folded up, and only a few wide-awake and sending out their life in
sweet, strong odours. Wider and wider grew the stream, until they came
upon boats lying along its banks, which rocked a little in the flutter
of North Wind’s garments. Then came houses on the banks, each standing
in a lovely lawn, with grand trees; and in parts the river was so high
that some of the grass and the roots of some of the trees were under
water, and Diamond, as they glided through between the stems, could see
the grass at the bottom of the water. Then they would leave the river
and float about and over the houses, one after another--beautiful rich
houses, which, like fine trees, had taken centuries to grow. There was
scarcely a light to be seen, and not a movement to be heard: all the
people in them lay fast asleep.

“What a lot of dreams they must be dreaming!” said Diamond.

“Yes,” returned North Wind. “They can’t surely be all lies--can they?”

“I should think it depends a little on who dreams them,” suggested
Diamond.

“Yes,” said North Wind. “The people who think lies, and do lies, are
very likely to dream lies. But the people who love what is true will
surely now and then dream true things. But then something depends on
whether the dreams are home-grown, or whether the seed of them is blown
over somebody else’s garden-wall. Ah! there’s some one awake in this
house!”

They were floating past a window in which a light was burning. Diamond
heard a moan, and looked up anxiously in North Wind’s face.

“It’s a lady,” said North Wind. “She can’t sleep for pain.”

“Couldn’t you do something for her?” said Diamond.

“No, I can’t. But you could.”

“What could I do?”

“Sing a little song to her.”

“She wouldn’t hear me.”

“I will take you in, and then she will hear you.”

“But that would be rude, wouldn’t it? You can go where you please, of
course, but I should have no business in her room.”

“You may trust me, Diamond. I shall take as good care of the lady as of
you. The window is open. Come.”

By a shaded lamp, a lady was seated in a white wrapper, trying to read,
but moaning every minute. North Wind floated behind her chair,
set Diamond down, and told him to sing something. He was a little
frightened, but he thought a while, and then sang:--

           The sun is gone down,
           And the moon’s in the sky;
           But the sun will come up,
           And the moon be laid by.

           The flower is asleep
           But it is not dead;
           When the morning shines,
           It will lift its head.

           When winter comes,
           It will die--no, no;
           It will only hide
           From the frost and the snow.

           Sure is the summer,
           Sure is the sun;
           The night and the winter
           Are shadows that run.

The lady never lifted her eyes from her book, or her head from her hand.

As soon as Diamond had finished, North Wind lifted him and carried him
away.

“Didn’t the lady hear me?” asked Diamond when they were once more
floating down the river.

“Oh, yes, she heard you,” answered North Wind.

“Was she frightened then?”

“Oh, no.”

“Why didn’t she look to see who it was?”

“She didn’t know you were there.”

“How could she hear me then?”

“She didn’t hear you with her ears.”

“What did she hear me with?”

“With her heart.”

“Where did she think the words came from?”

“She thought they came out of the book she was reading. She will search
all through it to-morrow to find them, and won’t be able to understand
it at all.”

“Oh, what fun!” said Diamond. “What will she do?”

“I can tell you what she won’t do: she’ll never forget the meaning of
them; and she’ll never be able to remember the words of them.”

“If she sees them in Mr. Raymond’s book, it will puzzle her, won’t it?”

“Yes, that it will. She will never be able to understand it.”

“Until she gets to the back of the north wind,” suggested Diamond.

“Until she gets to the back of the north wind,” assented the lady.

“Oh!” cried Diamond, “I know now where we are. Oh! do let me go into the
old garden, and into mother’s room, and Diamond’s stall. I wonder if the
hole is at the back of my bed still. I should like to stay there all the
rest of the night. It won’t take you long to get home from here, will
it, North Wind?”

“No,” she answered; “you shall stay as long as you like.”

“Oh, how jolly,” cried Diamond, as North Wind sailed over the house with
him, and set him down on the lawn at the back.

Diamond ran about the lawn for a little while in the moonlight. He found
part of it cut up into flower-beds, and the little summer-house with the
coloured glass and the great elm-tree gone. He did not like this, and
ran into the stable. There were no horses there at all. He ran upstairs.
The rooms were empty. The only thing left that he cared about was the
hole in the wall where his little bed had stood; and that was not enough
to make him wish to stop. He ran down the stair again, and out upon the
lawn. There he threw himself down and began to cry. It was all so dreary
and lost!

“I thought I liked the place so much,” said Diamond to himself, “but I
find I don’t care about it. I suppose it’s only the people in it that
make you like a place, and when they’re gone, it’s dead, and you don’t
care a bit about it. North Wind told me I might stop as long as I liked,
and I’ve stopped longer already. North Wind!” he cried aloud, turning
his face towards the sky.

The moon was under a cloud, and all was looking dull and dismal. A
star shot from the sky, and fell in the grass beside him. The moment it
lighted, there stood North Wind.

“Oh!” cried Diamond, joyfully, “were you the shooting star?”

“Yes, my child.”

“Did you hear me call you then?”

“Yes.”

“So high up as that?”

“Yes; I heard you quite well.”

“Do take me home.”

“Have you had enough of your old home already?”

“Yes, more than enough. It isn’t a home at all now.”

“I thought that would be it,” said North Wind. “Everything, dreaming and
all, has got a soul in it, or else it’s worth nothing, and we don’t care
a bit about it. Some of our thoughts are worth nothing, because they’ve
got no soul in them. The brain puts them into the mind, not the mind
into the brain.”

“But how can you know about that, North Wind? You haven’t got a body.”

“If I hadn’t you wouldn’t know anything about me. No creature can know
another without the help of a body. But I don’t care to talk about that.
It is time for you to go home.”

So saying, North Wind lifted Diamond and bore him away.



CHAPTER XXXVIII. AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND


I DID not see Diamond for a week or so after this, and then he told me
what I have now told you. I should have been astonished at his being
able even to report such conversations as he said he had had with
North Wind, had I not known already that some children are profound in
metaphysics. But a fear crosses me, lest, by telling so much about
my friend, I should lead people to mistake him for one of those
consequential, priggish little monsters, who are always trying to say
clever things, and looking to see whether people appreciate them. When a
child like that dies, instead of having a silly book written about him,
he should be stuffed like one of those awful big-headed fishes you
see in museums. But Diamond never troubled his head about what people
thought of him. He never set up for knowing better than others. The
wisest things he said came out when he wanted one to help him with some
difficulty he was in. He was not even offended with Nanny and Jim for
calling him a silly. He supposed there was something in it, though he
could not quite understand what. I suspect however that the other name
they gave him, God’s Baby, had some share in reconciling him to it.

Happily for me, I was as much interested in metaphysics as Diamond
himself, and therefore, while he recounted his conversations with North
Wind, I did not find myself at all in a strange sea, although certainly
I could not always feel the bottom, being indeed convinced that the
bottom was miles away.

“Could it be all dreaming, do you think, sir?” he asked anxiously.

“I daren’t say, Diamond,” I answered. “But at least there is one thing
you may be sure of, that there is a still better love than that of the
wonderful being you call North Wind. Even if she be a dream, the dream
of such a beautiful creature could not come to you by chance.”

“Yes, I know,” returned Diamond; “I know.”

Then he was silent, but, I confess, appeared more thoughtful than
satisfied.

The next time I saw him, he looked paler than usual.

“Have you seen your friend again?” I asked him.

“Yes,” he answered, solemnly.

“Did she take you out with her?”

“No. She did not speak to me. I woke all at once, as I generally do when
I am going to see her, and there she was against the door into the big
room, sitting just as I saw her sit on her own doorstep, as white as
snow, and her eyes as blue as the heart of an iceberg. She looked at me,
but never moved or spoke.”

“Weren’t you afraid?” I asked.

“No. Why should I have been?” he answered. “I only felt a little cold.”

“Did she stay long?”

“I don’t know. I fell asleep again. I think I have been rather cold ever
since though,” he added with a smile.

I did not quite like this, but I said nothing.

Four days after, I called again at the Mound. The maid who opened
the door looked grave, but I suspected nothing. When I reached the
drawing-room, I saw Mrs. Raymond had been crying.

“Haven’t you heard?” she said, seeing my questioning looks.

“I’ve heard nothing,” I answered.

“This morning we found our dear little Diamond lying on the floor of the
big attic-room, just outside his own door--fast asleep, as we thought.
But when we took him up, we did not think he was asleep. We saw
that----”

Here the kind-hearted lady broke out crying afresh.

“May I go and see him?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sobbed. “You know your way to the top of the tower.”

I walked up the winding stair, and entered his room. A lovely figure, as
white and almost as clear as alabaster, was lying on the bed. I saw at
once how it was. They thought he was dead. I knew that he had gone to
the back of the north wind.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "At the Back of the North Wind" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.